Skip to main content

Full text of "Glaucia : the Greek slave"

See other formats


Mq  L566GL 


■ai 


^ 


Digitized  by  tine  Internet  Arciiive 

in  2009  witii  funding  from 

Boston  Public  Library 


http://www.archive.org/details/glauciagreekslavOOIesl 


READING    OF    ST.    PAULS    EPISTLE. 


Pa^C  lOO 


V ' 


GLAUCIA, 


T 


07/ 

THE      GREEK      SLAVE 


Cd\-exii-tt- 


J 


BY    THE    AUTHOR    OF 

"Faithful,   but   not   Famous,"   "Soldier   Fritz,"  etc. 


^ 


\ 


THE     RELIGIOUS     TRACT     SOCIETY, 

56,  Paternoster  Row;  65,  St.  Paul's  Churchyard; 

AND       164,       PiCCADILLV, 


J 


(7^ 


,14- 


2- 


PREFACE. 


IN  the  following  pages  an  attempt  is  made  to 
illustrate  some  of  the  many  difficulties  with 
ivhich  Christianity  had  to  contend  at  its  first  intro- 
duction to  the  great  centres  of  civilization.  It  was 
opposed  not  merely  by  the  dominant  religion  and 
the  prevalent  philosophies  of  the  world,  but  the 
whole  structure  of  society  formed  a  barrier  to  its 
progress  which  seemed  insurmountable.  It  was  an 
age  of  atheism  and  of  superstition,  of  tyranny  and 
slavery,  of  boundless  wealth  and  abject  poverty, 
of  reckless  cruelty  and  selfish  luxury.  Faith  and 
hope  had  almost  died  out  from  amongst  men. 
Nothing  is  more  remarkable  in  the  literature  of  the 
period  than  the  tone  of  deep  despair  which  every- 
where prevailed.  "  Darkness  covered  the  earth, 
gross  darkness  the  people." 

Christianity  entered  into  conflict  with  all  these 
evils  armed  with  no  other  weapon  than  the  simple 
story  of  the  cross,  told  in  loving  words  by  faithful, 
prayerful  men.  That  it  should  make  any  progress 
in  such  a  world  of  corrupt,  luxurious  pleasure-seekers, 
or   of  proud,    self-satisfied,    disdainful    philosophers, 


vi  Preface. 

seemed  impossible.  For  what  chance  of  success 
had  a  reHgion  whose  whole  teaching  ranged  against 
itself  everything  which  the  popular  mind  accounted 
as  worthy  of  regard  ?  It  had  no  gorgeous  ritual  to 
dazzle  the  senses.  It  held  out  no  hope  of  wealth 
or  honour  to  its  votaries.  The  powerful  despised 
its  weakness.  The  wise  sneered  at  its  foolishness. 
The  lovers  of  pleasure  shrank  from  the  self-sacrifice 
which  it  demanded.  All,  save  the  bravest,  trembled 
at  the  fearful  perils  which  its  profession  involved. 
And  yet,  scorned,  hated,  persecuted  as  it  was,  it 
conquered.  "  The  foolishness  of  God  was  wiser  than 
men,  and  the  weakness  of  God  was  stronger  than 
men.  .  .  God  hath  chosen  the  foolish  things  of  the 
world  to  confound  the  wise,  the  weak  things  of 
the  world  to  confound  the  mighty,  and  base  things 
of  the  world  and  things  which  are  despised  hath 
God  chosen ;  yea,  and  things  which  are  not,  to 
bring  to  naught  things  that  are  ;  that  no  flesh 
should  glory  in  His  presence." 

Whilst  many  of  the  names  and  incidents  of  the 
following  story  are  fictitious,  no  pains  have  been 
spared  to  make  them  accordant  with  the  acknow- 
ledged facts  of  history.  A  few  of  the  persons 
mentioned  in  the  New  Testament  have  been  intro- 
duced— Dionysius,  the  Athenian  areopagite  ;  Phoebe, 
the  deaconess  of  Corinth ;  and  Paul,  the  prisoner 
at  Rome.  If  the  sketch  thus  given  of  the  suffer- 
ings endured  and  the  victories  gained  by  the  early 
Christians  should  strengthen  the  faith  and  stimulate 
the  zeal  of  its  readers,  the  object  of  the  writer 
will  have  been  attained. 


CONTENTS. 

•K^ 

CHAP.  P^^^ 

T.    The  Brother  and  Sister         .         .        .        .  •         i 

II.     The  Despised  Sect 12 

III.     Athens 24 

IV.    Laon's  Escape        .......  35 

V.     The  MvsterioI^  Prisoner 47 

VI.     The  Feast  of  Bacchus S^ 

VII.     At  Sea .60 

viii.     An  Ancient  Dressing-Room        ....  81 

IX.    The  Athenian' Church 93 

X.     The  Worship  of  the  Gods          ....  105 

XI.     The  Delphic  Oracle        .       .        .        •       .  .     n? 

XII.     Decision 129 


viii  Contents. 

THAP.  rAOB 

xiii.  Laon's  Search    .        .                        »  141 

XIV.  Friknus  in  Need    ...                ...  153 

XV.  Tidings        ...                .....  165 

XVI.  The  Riot 177 

XVII.  The  Meeting      .......  189 

XVIII.  Tersecution     ...                ....  201 

XIX.  Light  at  Eventide  .    ' 213 

XX.  A  Roman  Funeral 225 

XXI.  The  First  Persecution 237 

XXII.  Conclusion 248 


GLAU  C  I  A, 

THE      GREEK      SLAVE. 


Si^o^^g. 


CHAPTER   I. 

THE  BROTHER  AND  SISTER. 

HE  morning  sunshine  was  just  gilding  the 
top  of  the  Capitohne  Hill,  bringing  into 
view  the  parent  temple  of  the  imperial 
city — the  shrine  of  Jupiter  Tonans — but 
as  yet  the  shadow  still  lay  on  the  palaces  and 
temples  below,  and  only  the  first  faint  bustle  of 
life  was  heard  stirring  this  heart  of  the  world — 
this  mistress  of  nations — Rome. 

The  slight  noise  that  came,  borne  on  the  morning 
breeze,  did  not  arise  from  either  temple  or  palace,  but 
away  from  these,  down  among  the  busy  haunts  cf 
men  moved  a  motley  crowd  of  men,  women,  and  chil- 
dren— Britons,  Greeks,  and  Egyptians  for  the  most 
part—whose  groans  and  curses,  in  different  languages, 


2  Glancia,  the  Gi'cck  Slave. 

mingled  with  the  crack  of  the  whip  and  the  oaths  of 
their  Roman  masters.  They  were  a  party  of  slaves 
on  their  way  to  the  market.  There  was  to  be  a  large 
auction  that  day,  and  so  before  the  rising  sun  had  run 
its  course,  brothers  and  sisters,  husbands  and  wives, 
might  be  parted  for  ever. 

In  the  midst  of  this  group  walked  a  boy  and  girl, 
clasping  each  other  by  the  hand,  while  the  tears  occa- 
sionally fell  from  their  eyes,  and  they  shuddered  at 
the  oaths  they  did  understand,  although  much  of  what 
was  said  was  utterly  incomprehensible  to  them.  They 
had  been  placed  near  the  middle  of  the  crowd  that 
the  driver's  lash  might  not  fall  upg)n  them,  as  it  would 
be  likely  to  deteriorate  their  value,  for  these  were  no 
ordinary  slaves.  The  girl  looked  delicate,  but  gave 
promise  of  being  beautiful,  and  the  boy's  lithe,  supple, 
graceful  figure  spoke  of  refinement,  such  as  few  of  the 
rest  could  boast.  They  each  wore  long  white  linen 
tunics,  which  bespoke  their  nationality  ;  and  there  was 
little  fear  that  any  one  would  mistake  the  noble  Greek 
outline  of  the  boy  as  he  stooped  to  whisper  some 
word  of  encouragement  to  his  little  sister. 

"  Hush,  my  Glaucia,"  he  whispered  ;  "  I  am 
almost  a  man,  and  I  will  work  for  our  freedom, 
thine  first,  and  then  my  own." 

But  the  prospect  of  parting  with  her  brother  was 
too  near  for  her  to  take  any  comfort  from  this 
promise  yet. 

"If  they  had  only  taken  us  to  the  slave-market 
at  Athens,  Laon,  some  friend  might  have  bought 
us  together,"  she  sobbed. 


The  Brother  and  Sister.  3 

"  It  may  be  that  some  one  will  buy  us  both  now," 
said  the  lad  ;  but  it  was  easy  to  see  that  the  word 
"buy"  almost  choked  him  as  he  uttered  it,  and  his 
eyes  glowed  and  flashed  defiantly  at  the  thought  of 
his  slavery.  To  Glaucia,  however,  separation  from 
her  brother  was  all  she  could  think  of  at  present.  She 
knew  nothing  of  slavery,  for  she  had  only  been  taken 
from  a  luxurious  home  a  short  time  before  ;  but  Laon 
was  her  only  friend  in  the  wide  w^orld  now,  and  she 
clung  to  him  with  passionate  affection. 

The  slave-market  was  reached  at  last,  and  the  poor 
creatures  were  ranged  in  groups  according  to  their 
value,  and  seated  under  the  porticoes  ready  for  the 
inspection  of  purchasers,  but  the  two  young  Greeks 
were  placed  by  themselves,  and  Glaucia  was  directed 
to  smooth  her  tumbled  hair,  and  Laon  to  look  less 
angry  and  defiant. 

"  But  I  feel  angry  and  defiant,"  said  the  boy ; 
**thy  laws  are  unjust  to  allow  the  Roman  creditor 
of  my  father  to  sell  us  for  his  debt." 

The  man  who  was  arranging  the  different  groups 
merely  shrugged  his  shoulders.  "It  were  well  for 
thee  not  to  question  our  laws,"  he  said,  "  but  make 
thyself  as  happy  as  thou  canst." 

"  Happy !  "  repeated  Laon  ;  "  can  a  slave  ever  be 
happy .''"  and  he  dashed  away  the  tears  that,  in  spite 
of  all  his  efforts,  would  come  welling  up  to  his  eyes. 

It  was  Glaucia's  turn  to  try  and  comfort  her  brother 
now,  and  as  the  sunlight  came  stealing  into  the 
market-place,  and  a  gentle  breeze  from  the  Tiber 
lifted    her   golden    hair,  she   said,    "  See,    Laon,    our 


4  Glaucia,  the  Greek  Slave. 

goddess  Athene  hath  not  forgotten  us  here  in  Rome, 
and  it  may  be  she  will  still  let  us  be  together." 

But  Laon  shook  his  head  sadly.  "Athene  is 
angry. with  us,  Glaucia,  and  is  punishing  us  for 
what  happened  years  and  years  ago,  soon  after 
thou  wert  born.*' 

"What  was  it  .^"  asked  Glaucia.  "What  could 
have  made  our  goddess  angry  with  us  1  Was  not  our 
father  one  of  the  noblest  Epicureans  in  Athens  ?" 

"  He  was  accounted  one  of  the  richest,"  said  Laon. 

"Then  he  must  have  been  a  favourite  with  the 
gods,"  said  Glaucia. 

"  Then,  dost  thou  not  see,  little  sister,  that  as  only 
the  rich  are  the  favourites  of  the  gods  we  cannot  be, 
for  we  are  poor  ? "  said  Laon. 

"  But — but  thou  saidst  something  had  happened, 
Laon — something  that  hath  made  our  Athene  angry 
with  us.     Tell  me  what  it  is,"  she  asked,  coaxingly. 

But  Laon  shook  his  head.  "  Nay,  I  know  not  what 
it  is  myself,"  he  said  ;  "  but  our  old  nurse  told  me 
before  we  left  Athens  that  our  mother  was  not  dead, 
as  we  had  always  supposed,  but  had  offended 
Athene." 

"  Our  mother  1 "  repeated  Glaucia  ;  "  was  she  kind 
to  us,  as  our  cousin  Apecides'  mother  was  to  him  } 
Oh,  Laon,  where  is  she }  for  we  should  not  be  sold 
to  pay  our  father's  debts  if  we  could  only  find  her," 
she   suddenly  added. 

But  Laon  only  shook  his  head.  "  I  know  nothing 
but  what  our  nurse  told  me ;  but  I  mean  to  find  out 
all  about  it  when  I  am  a  man." 


THE    MYSTERIOUS   SCROLL. 


^      V 


TJie  Brother  and  Sister.  5 

Glaucia  looked  at  her  brother  and  then  at  the 
tall  Roman  soldier  who  came  lounging  through 
the  market  at  this  moment,  as  if  measuring  them 
mentally. 

"  It  will  be  a  long  time  before  thou  art  a  man,"  she 
said. 

**  I  am  a  man  now,"  said  Laon,  seriously.  "  I  am 
only  sixteen,  and  was  a  boy  a  month  since,  but  I  shall 
never  be  a  boy  again,  Glaucia.  Thinking  of  thee  and 
my  mother,  and  how  she  offended  all  the  gods  of 
Athens,  has  changed  me,  and  I  want  to  do  a  man's 
work  in  the  world — to  free  thee  and  find  my  mother, 
if  she  lives." 

"  Oh,  Laon,  if  we  were  only  free  we  would  go  back 
to  Athens  and  begin  our  search.  Hast  thou  any 
clue.''"  she  suddenly  asked. 

Laon  reddened  and  put  his  hand  to  his  breast,  and 
then,  after  some  hesitation,  drew  forth  two  small  rolls 
of  parchment. 

*'  I  have  these,"  he  said,  "  one  for  thee  and  one  for 
me ;  our  nurse  Lepida  gave  them  to  me,  and  they 
were  left  in  her  charge  by  our  mother." 

•'  Oh,  I^aon,  let  me  see,"  said  Glaucia,  as  he  slowly 
unrolled  one  of  the  slips.  They  looked  at  the  writing 
together,  but  neither  being  able  to  read  they  could 
make  nothing  of  it.  "  I  wish  I  could  understand  it," 
said  Glaucia.  "  I  will  learn  to  read  if  I  can,"  she 
added. 

In  a  moment  the  parchment  was  snatched  from  her 
hand,  and  Laon's  face  worked  convulsively  as  he  said  : 

"  Glaucia,  thou  shalt  not — must  not !     No  Greek 


6  Glaucia,  the  Greek  Slave. 

maiden  of  virtue  ever  learns  that  which  would  at  once 
defame  her.  Didst  thou  never  hear  why  my  father 
would  not  let  me  learn  anything — why  he  grew  to 
hate  learning  so  much  ? " 

Glaucia  opened  her  eyes  in  wondering  amazement. 
Laon  was  always  so  gentle  with  her,  but  now  he  spoke 
po  passionately  that  his  frame  trembled,  and  he 
looked  as  though  he  were  about  to  tear  up  her 
precious  manuscript. 

"  What  is  it — ^what  is  the  matter  ? "  she  asked. 

"Glaucia,  our  mother  wrote  this,"  said  Laon, 
slowly  and  impressively. 

But  Glaucia  did  not  seem  to  be  greatly  surprised, 
and  actually  said : 

**  ^  wish  I  had  learned  to  use  the  stylus." 

ithene  preserve  thee   from  such   a   fate !"   said 

...cwi:,  devoutly.     "Glaucia,   if  I   fulfil  my  mother's 

-v's'^  and  give  thee  one  of  these,  mind,  thou  must  keep 

xret  that  our  mother  ever  used  the  stylus — ever 

these  words,  whatever  they  may  be." 

"  But  thou,  Laon,  will  learn  to  read,  wilt  thou  not  V 
asked  Glaucia ;  "  thou  wilt  want  to  know  what  our 
mother  says  to  us  here  1 " 

Laon  coloured  and  hesitated  for  a  minute  or  two, 
but  at  length  he  said  ; 

"  Learning  is  good  for  a  man,  but  for  a  woman  it  is 
a  shame  and  disgrace." 

"  And  was  it  through  this  that  our  mother  offended 
Pallas  Athene  ?"  asked  Glaucia. 

"  Through  that  and  something  else,"  replied  Laon, 
moodily ;  "  what  the  other  cause  was  Lepida  would 


The  Brother  and  Sister.  7 

not  tell  me,  but — but — but,  Glaucia,  forget  thou  ever 
hadst  a  mother,"  he  added,  quickly. 

But  the  girl  shook  her  head. 

**  I  cannot,  Laon,"  she  said  ;  "  that  thou  hast  told 
me  I  can  never  forget,  and  when  I  am  a  woman  I 
will  take  this  parchment  in  my  hand  and  go  through 
the  world  in  search  of  my  mother." 

"  I  would  that  I  had  forgotten  to  tell  thee  this,  or 
tliat  Lepida  had  not  charged  me  so  strictly  to  do  so 
before  we  were  parted,"  said  the  boy. 

This  allusion  to  their  coming  separation  brought 
the  tears  to  Glaucia's  eyes  again,  but  their  owner 
coming  up  at  this  moment  she  was  told  to  dry  them 
quickly,  as  it  might  prevent  him  making  so  good  a 
bargain.  He  had  brought  a  customer  with  him,  a 
young  Roman  patrician,  who  wanted  a  Greek  dancing- 
girl  to  supply  the  place  of  one  who  had  died.  Laon's 
eyes  flashed  fire  as  he  heard  this. 

"  My  sister  has  never  learned  to  dance,  most  noble 
Roman,"  he  said,  boldly. 

The  gay  young  Roman  looked  at  Laon,  but  merely 
murmured,  "Impudence!"  as  he  passed  on.  His 
master,  however,  grew  furious  with  passion. 

"Is  this  the  proper  behaviour  for  a  slave.-*"  he 
demanded.  "  Have  I  not  lost  enough  by  thy  shame- 
less spendthrift  father }  Ten  thousand  sesterces 
would  not  pay  me  for  all  the  trouble  I  have  been  at, 
and  now  thou  wilt  cheat  me  by  making  thyself  of  as 
little  value  as  possible." 

"  My  sister  cannot  dance,"  said  Laon,  "  and  she 
shall  not  be  sold  for  a  dancing-girl." 


8  Glaucia^  the  Greek  Slave. 

"  Ha  !  sayest  thou  so,  thou  miserable  Greek  slave  !•' 
exclaimed  the  man,  striking  Laon  as  he  spoke.  "  I 
say  she  shall  be  a  dancing-girl,  for  I  will  have  her 
taught  that  she  may — " 

But  here  he  was  interrupted  by  receiving  a  blow 
it-om  Laon  that  almost  stunned  him  for  a  moment. 
Pie  quickly  recovered  himself,  however,  and  dragging 
the  boy  for^vard  knocked  him  down  and  kicked  him 
as  he  might  have  kicked  a  dog,  while  \Glaucia 
screamed  and  begged  him  to  spare  her  ""brother, 
receiving  several  blows  herself  as  she  tried  to  screen 
him. 

Her  screams  soon  brought  a  crowd  of  people 
together,  for  the  market  was  fast  filling  now  ;  but 
no  one  interfered  when  they  heard  the  cause  of 
ihe   uproar. 

"  A  couple  of  young  Greeks  have  turned  upon  their 
master,"  was  the  explanation  passed  from  lip  to  lip, 
and  by  the  young  men  it  was  laughed  at  as  a  good 
joke.  To  poor  Laon,  however,  it  was  no  laughing 
matter,  for  when  his  master's  anger  had  sufficiently 
cooled  to  allow  him  to  leave  off  kicking  he  was  quite 
unable  to  rise  or  even  to  crawl  back  to  his  place 
beside  Glaucia,  and  lay  groaning  with  pain  until 
another  slave  was  ordered  to  pick  him  up  and  carry 
him  to  a  shed  close  at  hand. 

His  master  cursed  himself  for  his  folly  in  getting 
into  a  rage  with  the  boy,  for  he  was  quite  unsaleable 
now,  and  might  be  for  some  time,  while  Glaucia  had 
spoiled  her  good  looks  for  the  present,  owing  to  her 
grief  on  her  brother's  account. 


The  Brother  and  Sister.  9 

She  wanted  to  go  with  him  when  he  was  taken 
away,  and  begged  very  hard  to  be  allowed  to  do  so, 
for  at  first  her  master  seemed  inclined  to  relent 
towards  her.  The  fact  was,  he  was  debating  the  cost 
of  having  Glaucia  taught  dancing,  for  as  a  dancing- 
girl  she  would  be  of  far  more  value  than  a  waiting- 
maid,  which  was  all  that  she  was  fit  for  now,  and  so  if 
he  decided  to  do  this  she  might  make  herself  useful 
in  trying  to  cure  her  brother's  wounds. 

At  length,  however,  he  decided  to  try  the  chances 
of  this  day's  sale,  and  if  he  could  get  a  good  price  for 
her  at  once  he  would  take  it  and  rid  himself  of  any 
further  trouble  in  the  matter.  So  Glaucia  was  told 
to  go  back  to  her  place  and  not  shed  another  tear 
unless  she  wished  to  be  beaten  worse  than  her  brother 
had  been. 

"  These  cursed  Epicureans  !  I  will  never  lend  them 
another  sesterce,"  muttered  her  master  ;  "  they  believe 
in  nothing  but  present  enjoyment,  and  as  they  think 
their  soul  dies  with  their  body,  so  they  seem  to  think 
the  whole  world  is  coming  to  an  end  with  them,  and  if 
things  can  only  be  made  smooth  for  them  here,  it 
matters  not  what  happens  to  others  afterward." 

Had  Laon  or  his  sister  uttered  this  complaint,  no 
one  could  have  felt  surprised,  for  their  father's  mis- 
deeds were  being  visited  most  heavily  upon  them  ;  but 
Laon  could  think  of  nothing  now  but  his  poor  bruised, 
bleeding  body,  and  Glaucia  was  too  full  of  grief  and 
anxiety  on  her  brother's  account  to  think  of  anything 
else.  Her  mind  was  so  full  of  this  all-absorbing 
thought  that  she  did  not  notice  the  little  crowd  that 


10  Glaiicia,  the  Greek  Slave. 

gradually  gatherea  rouna  ner,  until  an  elderly  freed- 
man  asked  a  second  time  what  she  was  crying  about. 

Glaucia  lifted  her  head  then.  "  Oh,  my  brother ! 
my  Laon ! "  she  sobbed;  "they  have  killed  him, 
kicked  him  to  death."  But  her  master  coming 
back  at  this  moment,  most  of  the  crowd  moved 
away,  but  the  freedman  still  remained. 

**  Thou  art  a  slave  for  sale  .?"  he  said  ;  and  turning 
to  her  master,  asked  her  price. 

"  A  thousand  sesterces, "  said  the  slave-dealer, 
shortly. 

"A  high  price  for  a  waiting-maid,"  remarked  the 
Roman. 

"  Too  high  for  thee,  I  doubt  not,  for  by  the  helmet 
of  Caesar  thou  lookest  as  though  thou  didst  not 
possess  the  half  of  that  sum,"  said  the  man,  in  a 
sneering  tone. 

^  The  eyes  of  the  Roman  flashed  angrily.  "  I  came 
not  here  to  be  insulted,  but  to  ask  the  price  of  the 
slave-girl." 

"  And  I  have  told  thee  already — a  thousand  ses- 
terces." 

"  And  I  say  it  is  too  high  ;  no  one  will  give  so 
much  for  a  waiting  maid." 

"Then  I  will  make  a  dancing-girl  of  her  ;  she  will 
fetch  as  much  again  then,"  coolly  remarked  her  owner. 

"  That  is  true  enough,  but  thou  wouldst  have  to 
keep  her  awhile,  so  that  it  would  not  be  all  profit. 
Wouldst  thou  not  be  willing  to  get  the  trouble  off  thy 
hands  at  once  for  eight  hundred  sesterces  .-*  " 

The  man  shook  his  head.     "  The  debt  she  is  to  be 


The  Brother  and  Sister.  1 1 

sold  for  is  a  heavy  one,  and  I  will  not  take  less  than 
the  thousand,"  he  said. 

The  man  looked  at  Glaucia  again,  and  asked  her 
several  questions.  *'  She  is  the  only  Greek  girl  in  the 
market  this  morning,"  he  remarked. 

"Yes,  that  she  is,  and  there  is  not  likely  to  be 
another  for  some  days." 

**  And  my  mistress  leaves  Rome  to-morrow,  and 
will  have  a  Greek  waiting^maid  before  she  goes," 
said  the  freedman,  fingering  the  coins  he  carried  in 
his  pouch.  "  Make  out  thy  bill ;  I  will  take  the  girl, 
though  I  must  say  it  is  a  high  price  to  charge  for 
her." 

Half  an  hour  afterwards  Glaucia  left  the  slave- 
market,  weeping  bitterly  for  her  brother,  and  wonder- 
ing whether  they  would  ever  meet  again. 


y^m^^ 


CHAPTER    II. 


THE    DESPISED     SECT. 


GLAUCIA  and  her  guide  passed  on  through  the 
narrow,  tortuous  streets  of  the  city,  crowded 
now  with  gay  chariots,  Htters,  or  silver-harnessed 
horses,  for  the  poorer  streets  v/ere  soon  left  behind, 
and  they  were  in  the  neighbourhood  of  the  Forum, 
the  aristocratic  quarter  of  Rome.  The  poor  girl 
cried  until  she  was  almost  exhausted,  and  deep 
sobs  still  shook  her  slight  frame,  although  her  mind 
had  begun  to  occupy  itself  upon  the  important  ques- 
tion as  to  who  her  owner  could  be.  She  had  heard 
at  the  time  of  her  purchase  that  she  was  to  be  a 
waiting-maid,  but  beyond  this  she  knew  nothing, 
and  her  guide  had  not  once  spoken  to  her  since 
they  left  the  slave-market. 

They  passed  the  Forum,  and  pressed  on  with  the 
crowd  through  the  vast  arch  of  the  Porta  Capena. 
Beyond  the  city  walls,  villas  and  gardens  surrounded 
them  on  all  sides,  and  at  the  gate  of  one  of  these 
they  at  last  stopped.  A  crowd  of  freedmen  and 
clients,  as  well  as  several  slaves,  were  loitering  in  the 


The  Despised  Sect.  13 

vestibule,  but  they  moved  aside  as  Glaucia  and  her 
guide  entered.  As  soon  as  they  had  reached  the 
atrium  she  was  told  to  sit  down,  and  a  female  slave 
was  despatched  to  inform  her  mistress  of  their  arrival. 

"  My  mistress  is  engaged  now,"  said  the  girl,  '*  but 
as  soon  as  I  am  summoned  to  attend  her  I  will  tell 
her  that  thou  hast  come  back." 

"  Then  I  will  leave  the  girl  here,"  said  the  man. 
"  Thou  hadst  better  rest  awhile,"  he  added,  turning 
to  Glaucia,  and  pointing  to  a  cushion  lying  near. 

The  poor  girl  needed  no  second  bidding  to  rest 
herself,  for  the  long  walk  and  previous  excitement 
had  tired  her  quite  out,  and  in  spite  of  being  in  a 
strange  place  and  her  anxiety  on  account  of  her 
brother,  she  very  soon  fell  asleep.  Just  before  she 
closed  her  eyes  she  put  her  hand  into  her  bosom 
to  make  sure  she  had  not  lost  her  precious  manu- 
script, and  so  fell  asleep  with  it  in  her  hand. 

Meanwhile  her  mistress  had  heard  such  a  glowing 
account  of  Glauc-ia's  beauty  and  sorrowful  looks  that, 
hearing  she  had  fallen  asleep  in  the  atrium,  she  went 
to  look  at  her  as  she  lay,  and  while  still  standing 
near  one  of  her  friends  entered  to  pay  her  farewell 
visit,  as  they  were  so  soon  to  leave  Rome. 

*•  I  have  come  to  look  at  my  new  purchase,"  said 
the  lady.  "  Valeria  has  been  teasing  me  for  the  last 
month  to  let  her  have  a  Greek  slave  girl,  and  so  I 
sent  to  the  market  this  morning  and  bought  one." 

**  She  does  not  look  like  a  slave,"  remarked  the 
visitor,  stooping  down  and  examining  her  features 
more  closely. 


14  Glaticia^  the  Greek  Slave, 

At  the  same  moment  Glaucia  started,  and  the 
manuscript  fell  from  her  hand  at  the  lady's  feet, 
who  at  once  picked  it  up.  "  What  have  we 
here  ?  "  she  said,  carelessly  opening  it  as  she  spoke. 
She  read  a  few  words,  and  then  handed  it 
to  her  hostess,  watching  her  countenance  as  she 
read  it. 

"  How  did  the  girl  get  this,  I  wonder  .'' "  exclaimed 
the  lady.     "But  I  need  not  ask,"  she  added;  "the 
Athenians  ever  love  that  which  is  new  and  strange, 
and  so  doubtless  they  were  as  willing  to  adopt  this 
new  deity  that  appeared  in  Judaea  as  the  Emperor 
Tiberius   himself,  who  would  have  added  the  name 
of  Jesus  to  the  roll  of  our  gods  and  goddesses,  and 
ven  Him  a  place  up  in  our  Pantheon,  if  the  Senate 
d  not  remonstrated  against  such  impiety."     And 
icing  the  roll  of  parchment  close  to  Glaucia  again, 
i  lady  turned  to  her  visitor  and  invited  her  to  enter 
:  peristyle,  where  the  other  members  of  the  family 
..  ~re  assembled  ready  to  receive  visitors,  and  discuss 
the  Roman  gossip  of  the  day,  especially  that  con- 
cerning the  Palace,  and  the  extravagant  and  infamous 
Poppsea,  who  now  occupied  the  throne  of  the  noble- 
minded  Empress  Octavia. 

But  their  visitor  knew  very  little  of  the  doings  at 
court.  "  How  is  it,  Julia,  thou  takest  so  little  interest 
in  these  things  now  ? "  at  length  asked  her  hostess, 
when,  after  several  questions,  the  same  answer  had 
been  returned. 

The  lady  coloured  slightly  as  she  answered,  "  Our 
handsome  emperor   is   less   popular  with  every  one 


The  Despised  Sect.  15 

than  he  used  to  be  ; "  and  she  turned  to  admire  some 
beautiful  wreaths  of   flowers  lying  near. 

"Valeria  will  be  pleased  that  her  work  is  admired, 
for  she  is  almost  as  devoted  to  the  service  of  Flora 
as  my  Claudia  is  to  her  tendance  at  the  vestal- 
fire  of  Rome." 

"  But  it  was  scarcely  Claudia's  free  choice  to 
become  a  vestal,"  remarked  the  visitor. 

The  mother's  cheek  flushed,  for  she  knew  it  was 
a  piece  of  family  ambition,  as  well  as  to  get  rid  of 
the  expense  of  dowering  her  two  daughters,  that  the 
younger  had  been  devoted  to  the  service  of  the 
goddess  at  eight  years  old.  But  a  turn  in  the  con- 
versation took  place  now  by  the  entrance  of  Valeria 
to  resume  her  work  of  flower-weaving,  for  which 
her  mother  was  not  sorry. 

"Our  friend  Julia  hath  been  admiring  thy  woik, 
my  daughter,"  said  her  mother. 

The  girl  looked  pleased.  "  I  was  in  the  garden 
gathering  flowers  soon  after  sunrise  this  morning," 
she  said  ;  "  no  slave's  fingers  have  touched  these  ;  " 
and  she  held  up  her  flower-wreath  as  she  spoke. 

She  was  a  tall,  noble-looking  girl  of  sixteen,  with 
dark,  eager-looking  eyes,  and  a  wealth  of  raven 
hair,  that  almost  reached  her  waist  when  unbound 
from  the  golden  fillet  that  usually  confined  it. 

Her  friend  smiled  faintly  at  the  earnestness  of 
the  girl's  manner,  and  yet  it  was  easy  to  see  that 
deeper  thoughts  had  been  stirred  within  her  as  she 
said :  "  The  simple  worship  of  Flora  is  certainly 
less  harmful  than  the  gladiatorial  shows,  and  yet — " 

C 


Glaiiciay  the  Greek  Slave. 

*'  Have  you  any  news  concerning  the  arena  ?  Hath 
our  emperor  appeared  as  a  gladiator  yet,  for,  as  thou 
knowest,  my  health  will  not  allow  me  to  mingle  much 
in  the  gay  world  now  ? ''  interrupted  her  hostess. 

"  I  have  not  been  to  any  of  the  games  for  some 
time,"  replied  Julia,  *'  not  since  the  emperor  shaved 
his  beard,  and  enclosing  the  hair  in  a  box  of  gold, 
dedicated  it  to  Jupiter  Capitolinus." 

*' It  is  to  be  hoped  our  father  of  gods  and  men 
valued  the  gift  more  highly  than  I  should,  for  we 
mortals  are  growing  tired  of  his  childish  vanity." 

**  Even  as  he  wearies  of  every  one  who  does  not 
encourage  it,"  said  Julia.  "  Thou  askest  for  news  of 
Poppsea,  but  though  I  know  not  anything  of  her 
doings,  I  have  heard  the  whisper  that  the  emperor  is 
bent  upon  the  destruction  of  his  former  tutor,  the 
noble  philosopher,  Seneca,  even  as  he  murdered  his 
mother,  Agrippina." 

"And  Nero  owed  his  throne  to  his  mother's 
plotting.  Yet  he  has  stained  his  hands  with  her 
blood,"  said  the  hostess. 

"  Yes,  Agrippina  hath  suffered  for  her  crimes  at 
her  son's  hand,  for  whom  they  were  committed,  an3 
those  whose  lives  alone  adorned  his  corrupt'  6ckJrt  afc^ 
leaving  Rome.  The  British  princess,  Claudia,  'anr^ 
her  husband,  Pudens,  are  going  to  Britain,  as  well  as 
Pomponia  Graecina."' 

"  I  heard  a  strange  tale  the  other  day  concerning 
Pomponia,"  interrupted  her  hostess.  "  It  was 
whispered  that  she  had  given  up  the  worship  of  the 
gods  of  Rome   ind  joined  this  miserable  sect  called 


The  Despised  Sect.  17 

Christians,  that  are  hiding  in    some  of    the   lowest 
parts  of  the  city." 

Again  came  the  tell-tale  blush  to  her  visitor's 
cheek,  and  this  time  it  did  not  escape  notice.  "  Thou 
hast  heard  the  same  story,  I  can  see,  and  blush  to 
acknowledge  that  a  Roman  matron  could  so  degrade 
herself." 

"  There  is  nothing  degrading  in  the  religion  of  these 
Christians,"  said  Julia,  timidly. 

"  Nothing  degrading !  when  they  speak  against  all 
the  gods  of  Rome  and  every  other  nation — do  not 
even  believe  in  their  existence  at  all.  Nay,  nay,  but 
they  are  the  pests  of  society ;  and  how  thou  canst 
attempt  to  defend  them,  my  Julia,  I  am  at  a  loss  to 
understand." 

"Thy  judgment  of  these  Christians  is  unjust,  my 
Romula ;  they  are  not  the  pests  of  society  thou 
thinkest  them ;  instead  of  denying  the  existence  of 
all  gods,  they  worship  the  one  great  God  who  made 
heaven  and  earth,  and —  " 

"  And  who  would  set  Himself  above  our  Jupiter, 

if  pFle^^couid.     Had  the  God  of  these  Christians  been 

aclimtted;    to    our    Pantheon    He   would    not    have 

^ee.n   satisfied  with  any  but  the  highest  place,"  said 

>.ornula',  angrily  interrupting  her  friend. 

The  gentle  Julia  knew  not  what  to  say,  for,  on  the 
eve  of  parting  with  her  friend — it  might  be  for  ever — 
she  had  no  wish  to  quarrel,  and  yet  truth  demanded 
that  she  should  say  something  now  :  "  I  wish  I  could 
make  thee  understand  something  of  these  Christians 
and  their  religion." 


i8  Glaiicia^  the  Greek  Slave. 

'■'  But  I  do  not  want  to  understand  or  to  hear  any- 
thing about  them  ;  it  is  like  thee,  my  Julia,  to  try  and 
defend  them  for  the  sake  of  thy  friend  Pomponia  ; 
thou  wouldst  do  the  same  for  Valeria  or  Claudia, 
I  know,  if  any  one  spoke  against  their  favourite 
goddesses.  But  let  me  give  thee  a  word  of  advice. 
I  am  older  and  wiser  than  thou,  and  believe  me, 
this  sect  will  bring  upon  themselves  great  trouble  by- 
and-by  through  their  arrogance  ;  and  to  be  known 
as  their  friend  may  involve  thee  in  the  same  diffi- 
culty ;  so  be  wise  in  time,  and  never  give  any  one 
the  opportunity  of  calling  thee  a  Christian." 

"But  I  am  a  Christian,"  said  Julia,  quickly;  and 
as  the  words  left  her  lips  she  grew  as  pale  as  the 
marble  Venus  near  which  she  sat. 

"  Thou — art — a — Christian  !  "  repeated  Romula, 
drawing  aside  her  robe,  as  though  the  touching  of 
her  friend's  garments  would  contaminate  her.  She 
spoke  with  bated  breath,  almost  in  a  whisper,  but 
Valeria  and  every  one  else  heard  it. 

She  dropped  the  wreath  she  was  weaving  to  gaze 
at  Julia,  who  sat  with  her  face  buried  in  her  hands, 
trembling  almost  as  mucli  as  the  mimosa  leaves  in 
the  porphyry  urn  close  by. 

"  A  Christian  ! "  repeated  the  girl  ;  "  those  evil 
people  are  only  fit  to  fight  with  wild  beasts  in  the 
a-rena." 

No  one  else  spoke  for  several  minutes,  and  the 
rustle  of  the  leaves  growing  in  the  hanging  baskets 
between  the  marble  columns  could  be  heard  in  the 
dread  silence   that  followed   Julia's   confession.     At 


The  Despised  Sect  k 

length,  however,  she  conquered  her  emotior 
sufficiently  to  say,  **  Thou  wilt  hold  this  confession  < 
secret  for  the  present,  Romula  ? "  as  she  rose  to  tak( 
her  departure. 

Her  hostess  bowed,  but  did  not  reply,  and  Julia  lefl 
the  peristyle  in  silence.  As  she  reached  the  curtair 
at  the  entrance  she  paused  for  a  moment,  and  ther 
turning  towards  her  friends,  said,  in  a  firm,  gentk 
voice :  "  May  the  Lord  Christ  bless  thee,  Romula,  and 
thy  children  with  thee;"  and  she  passed  on  towards 
her  litter,  which  was  waiting  outside. 

In  the  atrium,  however,  she  was  overtaken  by 
her  friend.  The  love  between  them  had  been  ver) 
strong,  and  could  not  be  killed  in  an  instant 
although  Romula  still  shrunk  from  any  contaci 
with  her  visitor. 

"One  moment,  Julia,"  she  said,  pausing  near  th( 
centre  where  stood  the  images  of  the  household  gods 
the  Lares  and  Penates  ;  and  glancing   at  them  sh( 
forbore    to   advance   a   step   further,    although    he 
visitor  was  near  the  opposite  entrance  and  the  slav( 
in    attendance  had  drawn   aside   the   curtain.    "  A, 
thou  knowest,  we  leave  Rome  for  Athens  to-morrow 
and  it  may  be  that  trouble  will  come  to  thee  by-and 
by  ;  if  it  should  be  so,  and  thou   needest  a  refuge 
thou  mayest  be  sure  of  my  protection,"  said  the  lady 
and  without  waiting  to  see  the  effect  of  her  word 
upon  Julia,  she  returned  to  the  peristyle.     Her  visit  t 
the  atrium   had  brought  to  her  mind  what  she  ha^ 
almost  forgotten  in  her  conversation  with  Julia — th 
arrival  of  her  daughter's  slave ;    but  seeing  Glauci 


20  Glaucia^  the  Greek  t>lave, 

was  awake,  she  sent  for  her  as  soon  aS  she  reached 
the  peristyle. 

"  Now,  Valeria,  this  is  thy  maid,  and  I  hope  thou 
wilt  be  satisfied  with  her,"  said  the  lady,  rather 
testily,  for  the  occurrence  of  the  morning  had 
somewhat  ruffled  her  temper. 

Valeria  looked  up  from  her  flowers,  and  beckoned 
the  slave  to  come  nearer.  "  Canst  thou  weave 
flower- wreaths  for  Flora.'*"  she  asked. 

"  I  have  woven  them  for  Pallas  Athene,"  replied 
Glaucia. 

"  Dost  thou  worship  Pallas  Athene  } "  asked  the 
elder  lady. 

Glaucia  looked  as  though  she  did  not  understand 
the  question.  "Athene  is  the  goddess  of  Athens, 
the  great  goddess  of  light,  and  wisdom,  and 
knowledge,"  she  said. 

"And  thou  didst  worship  her  when  thou  wast 
in  Athens  1 "  asked  her  mistress. 

"  Yes,  and  I  worship  her  in  Rome,  too,"  said 
Glaucia. 

"  But  thou  hadst  a  roll  of  parchment  in  thy  hand 
to-day ;  where  didst  thou  get  it } " 

"  My  brother  gave  it  me ; "  and  at  the  mention  of 
her  brother  Glaucia  burst  into  a  passionate  flood  of 
tears. 

The  elder  lady  frowned  as  she  said,  "  Girl,  thou 
forgettest  thou  art  a  slave." 

Glaucia  had  forgotten  it  for  a  moment,  but  she 
choked  back  her  tears  now  and  tried  to  restrain  her 
sobs  as  she  said  : 


TJie  Despised  Sect,  21 

"  I  shall  never  see  my  brother  again." 

"  Perhaps  not,"  coolly  remarked  the  lady  ;  *'  but  tell 
me  about  this  manuscript  now.     Have  you  read  it  t  " 

Glaucia  shook  her  head. 

"  I  cannot  read,"  she  said. 

"  Then  thou  knowest  nothing  of  the  writing,"  said 
the  lady,  "and  the  parchment  had  better  be  de- 
stroyed." 

But  Glaucia  seized  it  in  a  moment. 
.    "  Oh  !  no,  no  !  "  she  said,  tears  again  rolling  down 
her  cheeks  ;  "  my  brother  gave  it  to  me,  and  I  must 
keep  it ;  do,  pray,  do  let  me  keep  it,"  she  added. 

"  Yes,  let  her  keep  it,  my  mother,"  interposed 
Valeria  at  this  moment  ;  "  she  is  my  slave,  as  thou 
knowest,  and  I  will  take  care  that  no  one  else  shall 
see  this  keepsake  ;  it  is  for  slaves,  I  suppose,"  she 
added,  "  and  would  make  them  dissatisfied  if  they 
only  read  it." 

The  elder  lady  was  annoyed,  but  being  too  indolent 
to  contest  the  point  with  her  daughter,  Glaucia  was 
allowed  to  keep  her  precious  manuscript,  and  it  being 
time  for  the  second  daily  bath  she  was  handed  over 
to  the  care  of  a  slave  who  was  to  instruct  her  how 
to  prepare  the  unguents  and  powders  used  by  her 
young  mistress,  as  well  as  in  the  general  duties 
of  a  lady's  maid. 

A  few  hours  later  in  the  day  Claudia,  the  vestal, 
came  to  wish  her  parents  and  sister  farewell,  for  their 
stay  in  Athens  might  be  for  many  years,  and  so  it 
was  uncertain  when  or  how  they  would  meet 
again. 


22  GlaiicitXy  the  Greek  Slave, 

The  meeting  between  the  sisters  w'as  a  very 
affectionate  one,  for  Valeria  looked  up  with  reverence 
to  her  sister,  although  she  was  younger  ;  for  the  life 
of  a  vestal  was  considered  the  noblest  and  holiest  to 
which  a  woman  could  aspire,  and  the  sacred  six  were 
chosen  from  the  oldest  and  purest  patrician  families 
in  Rome.  Highest  among  these  were  the  Gracchi,  a 
fact  never  forgotten  by  either  Romula  or  her  two 
daughters,  for  to  the  vestal  the  honour  of  her  family 
was  as  dear  and  sacred  as  the  shrine  she  served, 
and  to  Valeria  no  less  so,  although  she  looked  upon 
her  father's  study  and  love  of  philosophy  as  being 
almost  as  sacred. 

Sempronius  Gracchus  aspired  to  be  a  philosopher, 
and  that  was  why  the  family  were  now  leaving  Rome, 
for  Athens  was  to  him  greater  than  even  Rome  itself 
— as  much  greater  as  mind  and  thought  are  than 
mere  brute  strength  and  force  of  ai*ms :  for  these 
different  arenas  of  power,  both  now  contending  for 
the  mastery  of  the  world,  did  the  rival  cities 
represent.  Athens  ruled  the  world  of  mind  and 
thought,  as  Rome  ruled  the  outer  world  by  force  of 
arms. 

To  study  in  the  academy  and  walk  beneath  the 
shadow  of  the  plane-trees  where  Plato  and  Socrates 

■  taught,    and   Demosthenes   uttered   his   soul-stirring 
words,  was  the  ambition  of  many  a  Roman  mind  just 

]  now ;  and  all  the  traditions  of  the  past  in  which  his 
family  had  been  foremost  in  promoting  the  advance- 

,  ment  of  the  imperial  city  could  not  keep  Sempronius 

J  from  gratifying  his  longing  to   go  to  Athens.     His 


TJie  Despised  Sect.  23 

younger  daughter,  the  vestal,  looked  upon  this  as  an 
insult  to  Rome  and  a  slight  to  her  gods,  and  to 
her  sister  Valeria  she  confided  this  feeling  before 
she  left. 

.  **  Let  Greece  keep  her  philosophers,  and  Rome 
her  heroes,  but  let  not  the  heroes  seek  to  be  philo- 
sophers/' she  said,  "  or  the  gods  will  be  offended  and 
our  name  disgraced." 

**  Our  noble  father  will  never  disgrace  the  name 
of  the  Gracchi ! "  said  Valeria,  warmly. 

Her  sister  looked  doubtful.  "  I  am  glad  I  am  a 
vestal  and  devoted  to  the  service  of  our  Rome — to 
keep  her  hearth-fire  burning  when  others  are  forsaking 
her.  For  the  sake  of  our  family  too  I  am  glad,  for 
which  of  our  ancestors  ever  forsook  the  gods  or  the 
heroes  of  Rome  t  " 

In  vain  Valeria  protested  that  her  father  was 
not  likely  to  forsake  either.  The  vestal  shook  her 
head.  '*  The  defection  has  begun,  and  who  can  tell 
what  the  end  may  be  !"  and  still  lamenting  this,  she 
returned  to  her  duties  at  the  temple,  leaving  Valeria 
vaguely  unhappy,  for  she  looked  upon  her  sister's 
words  as  oracles  that  must  be  fulfilled. 


CHAPTER   III. 


ATHENS. 


A  VESSEL  had  been  chartered  to  conv^ey  Sem- 
pronius  Gracchus  and  his  family  to  Athens^ 
and  when,  after  many  days'  sailing,  they  at  length 
came  within  sight  of  the  numerous  islands  of  the 
Archipelago,  the  spirits  of  the  whole  party  revived, 
and  Glaucia  was  eagerly  asked  by  her  fellow-slaves 
whether  they  were  within  sight  of  Athens. 

"  No :  we  shall  see  the  temple  of  Pallas  Athene 
first,"  answered  Glaucia ;  "  it  stands  on  the  height 
of  Sunium,  that  sea  and  land  alike  may  share  the 
goodness  of  our  goddess  in  her  gift  of  light." 

**But  there  is  a  statue  of  Minerva  on  the  Acro- 
polis, that  the  sailors  may  worship  without  entering 
her  temple,"  said  Valeria,  who  was  standing  near. 

"  Minerva  !  "  repeated  Glaucia.  "  The  Athenians 
worship  Athene,  not  Minerva." 

Her  mistress  smiled  at  her  ignorance.  "We 
Romans  worship  Athene  under  the  name  of 
Minerva,"  she  said.  "Flora,  the  goddess  of  kind- 
ness    and     beneficence,    as    well    as    flowers,     and 


Athens.  25 

Minerva,  the  goddess  of  knowledge,  are  my  favourite 
deities." 

Glaucia  look  pleased.  "  Knowledge  is  good,"  she 
said,  "  at  least  for  men,  but  for  women  it  is  only  evil, 
Laon  told  me." 

She  ventured  to  mention  her  brother's  name  to  her 
young  mistress  occasionally,  and  Valeria  allowed  her 
to  do  it  as  a  sort  of  reward  for  her  industry  and  atten- 
tion to  her  varied  wants.  Glaucia  had  striven  hard  to 
learn  the  duties  of  her  new  station,  although  it  had 
been  anything  but  easy  to  conform  to  the  condition  of 
a  slave,  and  but  for  Valeria's  kindness  and  considera- 
tion would  have  been  almost  intolerable.  Deprived 
of  her  usual  occupation  of  preparing  votive  offerings 
for  her  favourite  deity,  Valeria  had  been  glad  to  talk 
to  her  little  Greek  waiting-maid  sometimes,  and  their 
conversation  had  generally  been  upon  Athens ;  and 
so  they  now  stood  together  at  the  prow  of  the  vessel 
watching  for  the  first  glimpse  of  the  temple  and  far- 
famed  statue  of  the  Acropolis. 

Glaucia  burst  into  tears  when  she  caught  sight  ol 
the  helmeted  goddess,  with  her  glittering  brazen 
spear,  towering  above  all  the  surrounding  temples, 
columns,  and  statues,  and  attracting  every  eye  by 
its  glowing  brightness. 

*'  It  is  gold  !"  exclaimed  Valeria,  when  she  saw  it. 

But  Glaucia  shook  her  head.  "  It  is  more  precious 
than  gold,  Laon  says,  for  it  is  made  out  of  the 
spears  and  shields  our  heroes  took  at  the  battle 
of  Marathon." 

At  last  the  landing  was  reached — the  Piraeus,  with 


26  Glaitcia,  the  Gi'cek  Slave. 

its  warehouses  and  covered  porches,  the  all-dominant 
eagles  of  Rome  floating  in  the  breeze  from  every  flag- 
staff along  the  shore.  To  walk  the  solid  earth  again 
was  a  relief  to  all  the  wayfarers,  but  to  Giaucia  it  was 
more  welcome  than  to  any  one  else,  when  she  reflected 
that  she  was  in  Athens,  though  even  her  native  land 
could  not  be  to  her  what  it  once  was,  since  Laon  was 
not  with  her  to  share  it.  As  they  entered  the  city 
itself,  and  Giaucia  watched  the  admiration  visible  in 
every  face  her  heart  glowed  with  pride  and  pleasure. 

"  Athens  is  more  beautiful  than  Rome,"  whispered 
Giaucia ;  and  truly  they  were  surrounded  with  such 
treasures  of  art  as  the  world  has  never  since  equalled. 
Statues  of  Neptune,  Jupiter,  Ceres,  Minerva,  Apollo, 
Mercury,  and  the  Muses  met  their  eyes  one  after 
another  in  quick  succession.  Porticoes,  with  battle- 
pieces  painted  on  their  fronts,  colossal  figures  of 
Conon,  Epaminondas,  Demosthenes,  and  other  illus- 
trious Athenians,  all  gems  of  the  sculptor's  art,  were 
there  in  all  their  beauty  and  grandeur.  "  But  our 
Parthenon  is  the  most  beautiful  of  all,"  she  continued, 
with '  glowing  cheeks,  as  she  turned  to  her  young 
mistress. 

"  Yes,  I  have  heard  of  it,"  said  Valeria  ;  "  thou  shalt 
guide  me  thither  to-morrow,  and  we  will  together 
present  our  votive  offerings  to  Minerva,  or  Athene 
as  thou  lovest  to  call  her." 

Glaucia's  eyes  slowly  filled  with  tears.  "  Alas ! 
who  will  care  for  the  votive  offering  of  a  slave  } "  she 
said.  "Our  great  Athene  would  be  insulted  by  the 
worship  of  such  as  I  am  now." 


A  thens.  27 

Valeria  looked  at  lier  little  waiting-maid  pityingly. 
"  Is  there  no  religion  for  slaves  here  in  Athens  ? "  she 
said. 

**  Which  among  our  gods  would  accept  the  devotion 
of  slaves  ?  and  yet — and  yet  I  should  like  to  go  to  the 
Parthenon  once  more,"  said  Glaucia,  earnestly. 

"  Thou  shalt  go,  Glaucia,  and  thy  offering  shall  be 
equal  to  mine,  that  the  goddess  may  not  be  offended," 
said  Valeria,  impulsively. 

The  house  that  had  been  taken  for  them  at  Athens 
was  not  unlike  the  Roman  villas  on  the  banks  of 
the  Tiber,  for  Roman  houses  were  becoming  quite 
the  fashion  in  Athens,  as  Grecian  manners  and  cus- 
toms were  the  rage  at  Rome  ;  and,  choosing  a  bath 
and  bedroom  for  herself,  Valeria  took  care  that  there 
should  be  one  near  her  own  for  Glaucia,  instead  of 
sending  her  to  the  slaves'  apartments,  near  the  atrium, 
or  entrance-hall.  She  was  likewise  careful  that  the 
statue  of  Flora  should  be  duly  honoured  immediately 
upon  her  arrival;  and  as  there  were  no  flowers  suit- 
able in  their  own  garden,  which  had  been  somewhat 
neglected  of  late,  Glaucia  was  at  once  sent  to  the 
market  to  buv  some. 

How  often  Glaucia  had  walked  in  the  agora  or 
market-place  with  Laon  and  her  nurse  in  the  happy 
bygone  days !  but  looking  back  now  it  seemed  years 
since  she  had  rested  beneath  those  shady  porticoes, 
or  ran  races  with  Laon,  while  their  nurse  bargained 
for  fruit  or  flowers,  or  some  articles  of  daily  food. 
There  were  the  same  things  ranged  in  the  diffe- 
rent   booths    now — books    and    parchments    on   one 


28  Glaticia,  the  Greek  Slave. 

side,  and  various  luxuries  on  the,  other.  But  the 
booth  that  moved  Glaucia  most  deeply  was  that 
for  the  sale  of  slaves,  for  it  brought  back  to  her 
mind  more  vividly  than  ever  that  awful  morning 
when  she  sat  in  the  slave-market  and  saw  her 
brother  beaten  almost  to  death.  Where  was  he 
now  ?  What  had  happened  to  him  since  ?  Had 
he  recovered  from  his  injuries  and  been  sold  into 
slavery,  like  herself,  and  had  he  found  a  master 
as  kind  as  Valeria,  or  was  he  still  lingering  in  pain 
and  anguish,  with  no  one  to  tend  him  or  say  a 
word  of  comfort  to  him?  If  these  questions  could 
only  be  answered — if  she  could  only  know  what  had 
happened,  or  be  sure  that  some  one  cared  for  her 
brother  still,  she  thought  she  should  be  satisfied. 

But  who  was  there  to  care  for  poor  slaves  ?  The 
gods  would  not  notice  them.  Kind  and  pitiful  as 
Athene  might  be,  she  could  not  stoop  to  care  for 
the  sorrows  of  the  poor.  They  might  share  her 
common  gifts  of  light  and  air,  and  whatever  scraps 
of  knowledge  might  fall  in  their  way,  but  her  special 
favours  could  only  be  bestowed  on  the  wealthy  and 
noble. 

As  she  had  her  basket  filled  with  the  costly  flowers 
that  were  to  decorate  the  shrine  of  Flora,  she  echoed 
her  mistress'  words  with  a  sigh  :  "  Is  there  no  religion 
for  the  poor  ? "  and  her  words  were  uttered  half  aloud 
— at  least  loud  enough  ft)r  a  venerable-looking  man 
who  was  passing  to  hear  them,  and  pausing  for  a 
moment  he  said,  *'  Hast  thou  never  heard  of  the 
religion  that  has  been  specially  sent  for  the  poor } " 


Athens.  20 

Glaucia  lifted  her  large  sorrowful  eyes  to  the 
stranger's  face.  "  A  religion  for  slaves  !  "  she  uttered  ; 
"  who  would  be  the  god  of  slaves  ?  " 

"  God  Almighty  and  His  Son,  the  Lord  Christ," 
said  the  stranger,  reverently. 

Glaucia  had  never  heard  the  name  of  Christ  before. 
''The  Lord  Christ,"  she  repeated,  "is  He  very 
great?" 

"Yes,  greater  than  any  of  the  gods  worshipped  in 
Athens,"  said  the  old  man. 

But  Glaucia  shook  her  head.  "Thou  dost  forget 
our  great  Zeus,  the  father  of  gods  and  men,  whose 
statue  guards  the  tribunal  of  the  Pynx." 

"  He  is  greater  than  Zeus,  and  kinder  than  Pallas 
Athene,"  said  the  stranger. 

"Where  is  His  statue  ?  "  asked  the  girl.  "  Shall  I 
find  it  in  the  Parthenon  or  on  the  Acropolis  }  Tell  me 
where  I  shall  find  it ;  for  if  He  is  the  god  of  slaves  I 
will  ask  Him  to  befriend  my  brother,  who  is  a  slave 
too." 

"The  Lord  Christ  hath  no  statue  in  Athens  or 
at  Rome,"  replied  the  man  ;  "  those  who  worship 
Him  must  worship  Him  in  spirit  and  in  truth." 

They  had  been  standing  in  the  market  while  this 
conversation  took  place,  but  glancing  at  the  sun 
Glaucia  noticed  that  she  had  already  been  a  long  time 
from  home,  and  so,  picking  up  her  basket  of  flowers, 
she  said  hastily,  "  I  must  not  tarry  longer  now,  for 
these  are  for  the  shrine  of  Flora,  which  must  be 
decked  befote  sunset." 

'  If  thou  art  sent  on  an  errand  I  would  not  hinder 


30  Glaucia,  the  Greek  Slave. 

thee,  although  I  would  fain  tell  thee  something  of  the 
love  of  the  Lord  Christ,"  said  the  old  man. 

"  I  may  come  to  the  market  to-morrow  perhaps, 
but  I  cannot  stay  longer  now,"  said  Glaucia  ;  and  she 
'  hurried  away,  wondering  who  this  new  god  could  be 
•  that  the  old  man  had  told  her  of,  and  half  hoping, 
half  believing  she  should  see  his  image  in  the  Parthe- 
non, in  spite  of  what  the  stranger  had  told  her  to  the 
contrary. 

A  family  so  devoted  to  the  service  of  Jupiter  and 
the  gods  as  the  Gracchi  were,  would  not  fail  to 
present  a  splendid  offering  at  the  shrine  of  the  princi- 
pal deity  to  celebrate  their  arrival  in  Athens,  and  so, 
early  the  next  morning,  oxen,  with  gilt-tipped  horns, 
and  decked  with  garlands  of  ribbon  and  flowers,  were 
led  by  white- robed  priests  to  the  place  of  sacrifice,  in 
presence  of  the  Roman  philosopher  and  his  family. 

The  day  following,  Valeria  ordered  her  litter  early 
in  the  morning,  and  attended  by  six  of  her  father's 
servants  and  Glaucia,  paid  her  promised  visit  to  the 
Parthenon.  The  rocky  crags  of  the  Acropolis  con- 
trasting with,  the  dazzling  whiteness  of  this  polished 
marble  temple  heightened  the  effect  of  its  loveliness ; 
but,  splendid  as  its  external  appearance  was,  it  paled 
before  the  exquisite  variety  of  its  interior,  with  its 
magnificent  friezes,  and  that  matchless  work  of  art, 
the  statue  of  Minerva,  sculptured  by  the  hand  of 
Phidias,  and  glittering  with  gold  and  ivory. 

An  overpowering  sense  of  awe  bowed  the  heads 
and  hearts  of  both  the  girls  as  they  paused  at  the 
entrance  of  the  Parthenon,  and  for  a  moment  they 


A  tJiens,  3 1 

>»ere  equals,  but  only  for  a  moment,  for,  with  a  rush 
of  feeling,  Glaucia  remembered  that  she  was  a  slave, 
and  their  great  goddess  Athene  would  not  stoop  to 
accept  the  devotion  of  slaves. 

She  knelt  beside  Valeria,  and  burned  the  incense 
with  her,  but  still  feeling  that  it  was  a  vain  service — 
that  there  was  an  impassable  gulf,  that  never  could  be 
bridged,  between  her  and  the  great  goddess — that  she 
was  a  slave,  and  had  nothing  to  do  with  all  this  sur- 
passing beauty  by  which  she  was  surrounded,  and  so, 
instead  of  feeling  happier  for  her  visit,  she  felt  more 
restless  than  ever,  and  the  longing  grew  more  intense 
to  know  something  of  the  religion  for  slaves,  that  the 
old  man  in  the  market-place  spoke  of. 

She  had  looked  in  vain  among  the  statues  of  the 
gods  for  one  of  this  new  deity,  but  she  did  not  tell 
her  mistress  how  disappointed  she  felt  at  not  finding 
another  added  to  the  roll.  In  fact,  she  had  not  spoken 
of  her  meeting  with  the  old  man  at  all,  but  she  began 
to  wish  now  for  another  opportunity  of  seeing  him,  to 
hear  more  of  the  Lord  Christ,  who  had  come  to  be 
the  God  of  the  poor  and  the  enslaved.  But  several 
weeks  passed  before  Glaucia  was  again  sent  to  the 
market,  for  her  time  was  fully  occupied  when  not  in 
immediate  attendance  upon  her  mistress,  in  assisting 
to  prepare  those  unguents  and  perfumes  so  lavishly 
used  by  the  Roman  ladies  of  that  time.  At  length, 
however,  Valeria  needed  something  that  only  Glaucia 
could  be  trusted  to  fetch,  and  so  she  was  sent. 

With  a  beating  heart  and  anxious  gaze  among 
those  who  crowded  the  different  booths  did  Glaucia 

D 


52  Glaucia,  tJie  Greek  Slave. 

press  on,  looking  for  the  old  man  she  had  seen  before. 
But  although  she  peered  under  every  shady  portico 
she  passed,  and  lingered  at  the  entrance  of  the  slave 
booth,  hoping  to  see  him  among  them,  he  did  not 
appear,  and  at  length  she  was  obliged  to  make  her 
purchase,  and  turning  her  steps  homeward  was  about 
to  leave  the  agora,  when  her  attention  was  drawn  to  a 
little  crowd  near  the  entrance,  and  on  going  nearer 
she  saw  the  old  man  she  had  been  in  search  of 
mounted  on  a  stone,  and  speaking  in  a  loud  tone  to 
the  little  crowd  before  him. 

"  Fellow-citizens,  ye  remember  the  Jew  of  Tarsus, 
who  came  a  few  years  ago  and  spoke  in  the  agora 
here,  as  well  as  on  Mars'  Hill.  Some  who  are  listen- 
ing to  me  now  listened  to  him  then,  when  he  came  to 
make  known  to  us  the  God  whom  the  wisest  and  best 
of  our  philosophers  spoke  of  as  the  *  Unknown  God.' 
Ye  have  altars  in  this  our  Athens  to  the  great 
Jehovah,  but  no  one  has  dared  to  erect  a  statue,  for 
He  is  too  great  to  dwell  in  any  form  or  any  temple 
made  with  hands,  for  He  created  the  heavens,  and  the 
earth,  and  all  nations  and  conditions  of  men  dwelling 
upon  it ;  and  as  our  own  poet  said,  we  all  are  His 
offspring,  although  we  know  it  not,  and  grope  for 
Him  Jike  children  in  the  dark.  Plato  and  Socrates 
stretched  out  weary  hands  in  their  search  for  Him,  but 
when  the  fulness  of  time  had  come  the  Unknown 
made  Himself  known  by  His  Son,  the  Lord  Christ, 
who  took  the  nature  of  a  man,  and  suffered  all  the 
griefs  and  woes  of  a  man,  and  at  last  even  the  death 
of  a  slave,  that  He  might  declare  fully  the  love  God 


Athens.  33 

felt  for  His  offspring  still,  and  that  after  death  there 
was  hope  of  eternal  reunion  with  Him  in  heaven — 
reunion  with  our  lost  but  loved  ones,  whom  the  grave 
has  hidden  from  our  view,  but  who  will  yet  rise  again 
to  immortal  life  through  the  power  of  Christ,  who  has 
redeemed  them. 

**  Paul  of  Tarsus  declared  this  before  the  noblest  of 
our  citizens,  but  I  can  only  speak  with  a  faltering 
tongue  of  what  I  learned  then,  and  would  fain  have 
you  remember  still.  I  am  not  learned,  as  many  of 
the  Athenians  are.  I  never  studied  in  the  schools, 
and  know  little  of  the  philosophy  that  is  accounted  so 
great.  But  I  have  learned  what  neither  the  Stoics  nor 
Epicureans  could  teach — the  love  of  God  shining  in 
the  face  of  Jesus  Christ.  I  know  that  He  became 
man  that  He  might  bear  our  sins  and  pity  and  soothe 
our  sorrows,  and  I  would  have  you  know  and  believe 
in  Him  too,  for  life  has  many  burdened  and  many 
sorrows,  especially  for  the  poor  and  friendless,  and  He 
would  fain  be  the  God  of  the  poor  and  despised — the 
slaves  as  well  as  free  citizens." 

Glaucia  could  not  wait  to  hear  more,  but  she  had 
heard  enough  to  make  her  wish  for  this  God  to  be  her 
God.  If  all  were  true  that  this  old  man  said,  what 
good  news  it  was  for  the  world  !  She  had  seen  the 
altar  dedicated  "  To  the  Unknown  God  "  spoken  of  by 
the  old  man,  and  she  had  asked  who  offered  sacrifice 
here  and  to  which  of  their  gods  it  was  dedicated,  but 
the  only  answer  she  had  received  was,  that  He  had 
never  yet  left  the  heights  of  Olympus  or  allowed 
mortal  or  hero  to  see  His  form.     But  could  it  be  true 


34  Glauda,  the  Greek  Slave. 

that  if  He  was  so  great  He  would  condescend  to 
be  the  God  of  slaves  ? 

The  old  man  said  He  would,  but  the  news  seemed 
too  great,  too  good  to  be  received  very  readily,  and 
Glaucia  went  home  in  a  maze  of  perplexing  hopes 
and  fears  that  made  her  quite  forgetful  of  the  lapse 
of  time,  and  that  the  hour  for  preparing  her  mistress's 
bath  had  already  passed. 


)  CHAPTER    IV. 

laon's  escape. 

WE  must  return  once  more  to  the  slave-market 
of  Rome,  where  we  left  Laon.  When  the 
British  slave  who  had  carried  him  away  from  the 
market  to  the  shed  at  the  back,  and  laid  him  on 
the  straw  in  the  corner,  saw  how  much  he  was 
injured  he  did  not  think  it  necessary  to  close  the 
door. 

**  He  will  never  move  again,  I  expect,"  he  said 
softly  to  himself;  "but  he  is  a  brave  boy,  though 
a  Greek,  and  would  have  made  a  hero  if  he  had 
only  been  a  Briton ; "  and  he  turned  a  pitying  look 
on  the  young  Greek  as  he  spoke. 

Laon  had  not  moved  or  given  the  least  sign  of 
life,  and  when  the  slave  went  back  he  whispered  to 
another  that  the  boy  was  dead,  but  no  one  dared 
to  mention  this  in  the  hearing  of  their  master,  lest 
his  anger  should  be  turned  against  them ;  and  it 
was  not  until  after  Glaucia  was  sold  and  the 
Briton  himself  had  found  another  master,  that  the 
report  reached  his  owner's  ears. 


^6  G/aucia,  ihs  Greek  Slave. 

Meanwhile  Laon  had  slowly  recovered  from  the 
fainting  fit  and  become  sensible  of  a  burning  thirst 
as  Avell  as  the  pain  and  stiffness  of  all  his  limbs. 
How  badly  these  were  cut  and  bruised  he  did  not 
know  until  he  attempted  to  turn  round  to  look  for 
some  water,  and  then  with  a  deep  groan  he  fell 
back  upon  the  straw,  and  did  not  attempt  to  move 
again  for  some  minutes,  until  the  raging  thirst  over- 
came even  his  pain  and  stiffness,  and  by  a  desperate 
effort  he  at  length  succeeded  in  crawling  to  the 
door  in  search  of  some  water. 

Not  a  jar  or  a  pitcher  could  he  see  close  at  hand, 
but  at  some  distance  away,  across  the  strip  of 
waste  ground  that  served  for  a  slave-pen,  he  noticed 
a  tank  at  which  a  mule  was  drinking,  and  he  resolved 
to  try  and  reach  it,  for  water  he  must  have  or  he 
should  die.  His  anxiety  concerning  Glaucia  even 
was  swallowed  up  in  his  burning  desire  for  a  draught 
of  water,  and  he  set  off  on  the  painful,  toilsome 
quest,  sometimes  creeping  and  then  crawling  on  his 
hands  and  knees  until  the  tank  was  reached,  and  he 
stooped  down  and  drank  and  bathed  his  head  and 
face. 

To  get  back  to  the  shed,  however,  without  resting 
seemed  an  impossibility,  and  so  he  crept  under  a 
pile  of  loose  boards  close  by  for  shelter  from  the 
blazing  sun,  and  he  had  not  been  there  long  before 
he  was  fast  asleep.  To  his  surprise  and  alarm  the 
sun  had  set  before  he  awoke,  and  the  first  sounds 
that  met  his  ear  were  the  voices  of  two  men  talking 
over  the  market  business  of  the  day. 


LaoiUs  Escape.  37 

"The  Greeks  are  both  gone,"  he  heard  him  say 
*'  Fulvius  sold  the  girl,  and  kicked  the  boy  to 
death ! " 

**  Kicked  him  to  death  ! "  repeated  the  other. 
"  He  has  got  away,  or  the  demons  have  carried 
off  his  body  if  he  died,  for  no  one  has  seen  him 
lately." 

"  Poor  wretch  !  I  hope  he  will  escape  then,  for 
Fulvius  will  not  give  him  another  chance,  I  know. 
I  am  glad  the  girl  is  sold,"  he  added,  "  and  I  hope 
she  will  have  a  good  mistress." 

"  She  was  bought  for  one  of  the  Gracchi ;  I  hear 
it  was  their  freedman  who  bought  her." 

Laon  forgot  everything  as  he  lay  and  listened 
with  intense  earnestness  to  these  words.  He  was 
thought  to  be  dead,  or  escaped,  and  Glaucia  was 
sold.  His  mind  was  soon  made  up  as  to  hovv  he 
would  act  now  ;  he  would  make  good  his  escape  or 
die  in  the  attempt,  and  the  thought  of  being  once 
more  free  seemed  to  endue  him  with  new  strength 
and  courage,  and  his  joy  was  so  great  that  he  fofgot 
wounds  and  bruises,  as  well  as  the  dangers  by  which 
he  was  surrounded. 

He  felt  inclined  to  shout  his  rejoicings  as  he  lay, 
but  prudence  warned  him  to  keep  perfectly  quiet  for 
the  present,  and  not  to  attempt  to  gef^irther  until 
the  shadows  of  night  had  fallen.  Lying  there  he 
soon  became  sensible  of  feeling  very  hungry  as  well 
as  thirsty  again,  but  his  limbs  were  not  so  stiff  as  they 
had  been  in  the  morning,  and  when  at  last  it  grew 
dark   enough   for   him   to   venture   from  his  hiding- 


38  Glaucia^  the  Greek  Slave. 

place,  he  was  able  to  walk,  although  with  pain  and 
difficulty. 

Once  away  from  the  slave-market,  he  had  to 
consider  which  road  he  should  take.  He  was  a 
stranger  in  Rome,  but  he  thought  if  he  could  find 
its  poorest  quarter  he  might  hide  safely  there  for 
a  few  days,  and  then  go  in  search  of  Glaucia 
and  some  employment  for  the  future.  Choosing 
the  loneliest  roads,  and  avoiding  every  chance 
passenger  he  met,  Laon  crept  on  his  toilsome  way 
until  he  reached  a  narrow  lane,  at  the  corner  of 
which  was  a  hostelry,  and  a  group  of  gladiators 
were  sitting  near  the  threshold  watching  a  qua- 
ternion of  soldiers  who,  with  a  prisoner  in  charge, 
had  just  passed. 

*'What  say  you,  my  Lepidus,  shall  we  see  yonder 
Jew  in  the  arena  t  Criminals  have  not  been  so 
plentiful  of  late  that  w^e  can  afford  to  let  them 
escape  when  we  have  a  fine  Numidian  lion  to  be 
tickled." 

"  How  know  you  that  the  prisoner  is  a  Jew  } " 
asked  one  of  his  companions. 

"  Oh !  'tis  easy  enough  to  tell  a  Jew,"  said  the 
gladiator ;  and  he  went  on  to  talk  of  his  supposed 
combatant  the  **  Numidian  lion." 

"The  games  must  be  kept  up  and  the  people 
amused,  or  they  will  grow  dissatisfied  and  ask  too 
closely  about  the  emperor's  mother  and  her  sudden 
death,  and  why  the  Jewish  proselyte  Poppaea  sits 
on  the  throne  of  Octavia." 

"Our  Nero  would  know  how  to  answer  them  as 


Laoiis  Escape.  39 

well  as  how  to  play  on  the  lute  before  them/* 
replied  another,  carelessly. 

''  Thou  art  a  mole,  Burbo,  and  by  the  helmet  of 
Csesar  thou  wilt  never  be  any  wiser.  Didst  thou 
not  hear  to-day  that  Poppsea  hated  this  Jew  as 
much  as  those  who  brought  him  from  Judaea  ? 
Now  couldst  thou  not  see  why  he  will  be  con- 
demned } " 

"  To  please  Poppsea,  thou  wouldst  say,"  replied 
the  other,  sullenly. 

"'  To  please  Poppaea,  and  Rome  too ;  all  men  hate 
this  new  sect  called  Christians,  of  which  this  prisoner 
is  the  champion ;  but  to  see  him  in  the  arena  with 
the  lion  will  please  them  better  than  seeing  Nero 
himself!  Indeed  I  have  heard  it  whispered  that 
they  have  wearied  somewhat  of  our  emperor's  per- 
formances of  late." 

"  'Tis  well  they  never  weary  of  the  sword  and 
cestus,  or  what  would  become  of  our  trade  } "  And 
the  speaker  stretched  out  his  brawny  arms  as  he 
spoke,  and  almost  knocked  Laon  down,  who  had 
paused  to  rest  rather  too  near  the  group. 

"  By  Pollux,  there  is  some  one  here  ! "  he  said, 
jumping  up  as  he  spoke ;  and  the  next  minute  Laon 
found  himself  in  the  vice-like  grip  of  the  brawny 
gladiator,  who  dragged  him  out  of  the  shadow  into 
the  full  glare  of  the  light.  "  Now,  then,  who  art 
thou  that  comest  creeping  in  the  way  of  a  gladia- 
tor } "  said  the  man,  giving  him  a  shake  that  almost 
threw  him  down. 

Laon   was   trembling   with   apprehension,   but   he 


40  Glaiicia,  the  Greek  Slave. 

looked  up  boldly  in  the  man's  face  as  he  answered, 
"  I  am  a  Greek  and  a  stranger  in  Rome." 

"  Greek  or  Roman,  by  the  helmet  of  Caesar  thou 
wouldst  make  a  fine  gladiator,"  said  the  man,  looking 
at  the  boy's  limbs  admiringly. 

"  He  looks  as  though  he  had  been  in  the  arena 
already,"  said  another,  noticing  the  wounds  and 
bruises  on  his  face,  arms,  and  legs. 

Laon  was  in  an  agony  of  terror  lest  his  secret 
should  be  discovered  or  they  should  suspect  he  was 
a  runaway  slave,  and  so  he  said  quickly,  "  Do 
gladiators  earn  money.''" 

A  loud  burst  of  laughter  greeted  this  question. 
"Dost  thou  think  we  train  ourselves  into  beasts  for 
the  love  of  it  .'* "  asked  one. 

"  We  come  to  love  it  at  last,  though,"  put  in 
another. 

"  Ah,  when  a  gladiator  has  once  seen  blood,  he 
is  like  the  tiger  that  tastes  it — he  is  ever  craving  for 
more  and  more  !  'Tis  a  glorious  life,  and  a  merry 
one,  I  can  tell  thee,  boy.  Hast  thou  a  mind  to  be  a 
gladiator  }  "  he  asked. 

"  I  want  to  earn  some  money  as  soon  as  I  can," 
said  Laon,  dubiously. 

"  And  thou  thinkest  it  can  be  done  in  the  arena. 
Well,  thou  crowest  like  a  genuine  rooster,  though  I 
doubt  not  thou  hast  run  away  from  home,  and  thy 
mother  is  crying  her  eyes  out  for  thee,  and  thou 
yet  bearest  the  marks  of  thy  father's  whipping." 

"I  have  neither  father  nor  mother,"  said  Laon, 
"  but  I  have  a  sister  I  want  to  help." 


Laoiis  Escape,  41 

"  Gladiators  are  best  without  sisters.  'Tis  the 
thought  of  the  weak  women  that  is  apt  to  make 
cowards  of  them,  when  they  should  be  brave  and 
face  death  with  a  shout  as  loud  as  the  audience  and 
the  emperor  himself" 

''  I  should  not  like  to  die  until  I  have  saved 
Glaucia,"  m.urmured  Laon,  half  to  himself  and  half 
aloud. 

"  There  is  no  favour  shown  in  the  arena,  and  thy 
blood  is  as  likely  to  soak  the  sand  when  thou  art 
dragged  out  as  that  thou  shouldst  tap  a  fresh  wine 
skin  with  the  sesterces  thou  hast  earned.  What 
sayest  thou,  boy,  canst  thou  brave  the  chances  and 
enter  the  lists  with  us }  Our  master  is  in  want  of 
a  few  more  pupils  ;  and  I'll  promise  thee  entrance 
at  our  school,  and  no  questions  asked  either." 

This  last  promise  had  more  weight  with  Laon  than 
anything  else,  and  he  boldly  answered,  "  We  can  but 
die  once,  and  I  may  live  to  see  Glaucia  free." 

"  Well  done,  youngster ;  said  I  not  he  was  a 
genuine  rooster  }  "  added  the  man,  turning  to 
his  companions.  "  Pass  down  the  drinking-cups," 
he  commanded  ;  "  he  shall  taste  of  the  wme  that 
fires  a  true  gladiator's  blood  ; "  and  the  cup  was 
placed  in  Laon's  hand. 

He  sipped  a  little,  but,  truth  to  tell,  he  would 
greatly  have  preferred  a  draught  of  cold  water  and 
a  few  green  figs  to  the  choicest  wine  in  Rome,  but 
he  was  afraid  to  tell  his  rough  hosts,  and  so  he 
tried  to  drink  as  much  of  their  sour  wine  as  he  could. 

"  So  thou  art  a  stranger  in  Rome } "  said  the  one 


42  Glaiicia,  the  Greek  Slave. 

who  had  put  most  of  the  questions  to  him  and 
appeared  to  be  the  leader  of  the  party. 

"  Yes,  I  came  from  Athens  but  a  few  weeks 
since." 

"  And  thought  to  find  the  imperial  city  paved 
with  gold,  I'll  warrant,"  said  the  man. 

"  I  had  rather  it  were  strewn  with  green  figs 
just  now,"  replied  Laon ;  "  but  neither  figs  nor 
gold  seems  very  plentiful  here." 

"  Wait  till  thou  winnest  the  purse  of  gold  in  the 
arena,"  said  one ;  "  thou  wilt  have  something 
better  than  green  figs." 

"  But  if  I  wait  until  then  I  shall  not  want 
them  at  all,"  said  Laon.  Hunger  was  making  him 
bold,  but  his  boldness  pleased  the  men  much  better 
than  anything  else  could  have  done,  and  one  of 
them  called  to  the  landlord  to  bring  some  green 
figs  and  bread  at  once,  and  Laon  was  ordered 
to  eat  as  much  as  he  could. 

"  Eat  like  a  gladiator,  though  it  is  not  gladiator's 
food,"  said  one,  pushing  the  supper  towards  the  boy. 

Laon  needed  no  second  bidding,  for  he  had  not 
tasted  food  since  the  morning,  and  as  he  ate  he 
listened  eagerly  to  the  talk  going  on  around  him, 
for  it  had  turned  upon  the  great  families  of  Rome 
who  patronized  and  encouraged  the  games.  He 
hoped  to  hear  that  of  the  Gracchi ;  he  had  not  for- 
gotten the  name  mentioned  by  the  man  when  talk- 
ing of  Glaucia,  and  he  resolved  to  ask  some  ques- 
tions about  them,  where  they  lived,  and  whether 
they  were  reputed  to  be  kind  to  their  slaves. 


Laon^s  Escape.  43 

But,  to  his  disappointment,  although  several 
patrician  families  were  talked  about,  this  was  not 
one  of  them.  These  men,  rough  and  coarse  as  they 
were,  gave  instruction,  it  seemed,  to  some  of  the 
proudest  ladies  of  Rome  in  the  use  of  boxing-gloves 
and  single-stick,  and  these  were  talked  of  quite 
freely,  but  no  one  mentioned  the  name  he  was 
longing  to  hear. 

When  the  men  had  finished  their  carousal,  and 
rose  to  go  home,  one  of  them  asked  the  landlord 
of  the  inn  to  let  Laon  sleep  under  the  benches,  pro- 
mising to  call  for  him  in  the  morning  to  take  hifri 
to  the  school  and  introduce  him  to  the  master. 

The  landlord  looked  suspiciously  at  Laon,  ,but 
did  not  like  to  offend  his  rough  customers  by  a 
refusal,  especially  when  he  heard  that  Laon  himself 
was  to  be  trained  for  a  gladiator,  and  so  bade  him 
welcome  to  a  heap  of  straw  that  lay  in  the  back 
part  of  the  house,  which  was  certainly  better  accom- 
modation than  Laon  had  expected  to  receive. 

Early  the  next  morning  he  was  awakened  by  the 
low  growl  of  a  dog,  and  springing  to  his  feet  as 
quickly  as  his  stiffened  limbs  would  allow,  he  saw  the 
surly-looking  landlord  gazing  earnestly  at  him. 

"Well,  my  young  bacchanalian,  thou  mayest 
feast  at  the  gladiator's  expense,  but  thou  shalt  not 
at  mine,  for  if  thou  art  not  a  runaway  slave  I 
never  saw  one." 

Laon  turned  crimson,  but  did  not  lose  his  pre- 
*;ence  of  mind.  "  I  am  a  Greek,"  he  said,  quickly, 
*  and  how  call  ye  one  of  my  nation  a  slave  ?  '*' 


^ 


44  Glaticia,  the  Greek  Slave, 

"  Ye  are  all  slaves,"  said  the  man,  sneerlngly ; 
"thy  country  is  but  a  Roman  province,  subject  to 
the  laws  and  will  of  the  emperor,  like  all  the  rest 
of  the  world." 

Laon  clenched  his  fist  angrily.  "Are  there  no 
heroes  but  Romans  ? "  he  asked ;  then,  remember- 
ing that  if  it  came  to  an  open  quarrel  between 
them  he  should  inevitably  get  worsted  and  perhaps 
lose  his  freedom  again,  he  wisely  turned  away  with- 
out saying  any  more,  and  went  out  into  the  lane 
to  watch  for  his  friend  the  gladiator. 

The  place  was  busy  enough  now  in  the  early 
morning  sunshine,  for  the  country  people  living  in 
the  villages  outside  the  city  walls  were  bringing  in 
fruit  and  vegetables,  ice  and  flowers,  and  were  urging 
on  their  pannier-laden  mules  with  shouts  and  blows 
quite  as  lustily  bestowed  as  any  street-seller  of  the 
present  day.  Laon  had  to  keep  very  close  to  the 
threshold  and  occasionally  dive  inside  the  house 
to  avoid  being  run  over,  for  the  street  was  narrow  and 
the  traffic  considerable  ;  and  there  being  no  pathway 
for  the  convenience  of  foot-passengers,  they  had  to 
thread  their  way  in  between  the  vehicles,  or  dive  and 
dodge  along  from  doorway  to  doorway  in  a  fashion 
more  exciting  than  agreeable.  Some  of  the  streets 
of  his  native  Athens  were  no  better,  so  that  the 
sight  was  not  altogether  new  to  Laon,  and  yet  he 
stood  idly  watching  one  after  another  as  they 
passed  him  and  went  up  the  street,  until  he  felt 
positively  interested  in  their  various  movements. 

At  last  his  attention  was  caught  by  a  young  girl 


LAON    AND   THE   BLIND    GIRL. 


LaoiCs  Escape.  45 

who  came  carefully  picking  her  way  along  by  the  wall, 
listening,  as  it  seemed,  rather  than  looking,  at  the 
vehicles  as  they  passed  along.  Moving  a  little  closer, 
Laon  saw  that  her  eyes  were  closed,  and  at  the  same 
time  a  man  called  out  to  a  clumsy  market-woman 
who  was  urging  her  mule  close  to  the  wall,  "Mind 
the  blind  girl !  " 

Whether  she  heard  or  not  she  paid  no  heed  to  the 
caution,  and  Laon  darted  out  and  dragged  the  girl 
inside  the  door  only  in.': time  to  save  her  from  being 
run  over. 

'*  I  give  thee  thanks,"  said  the  girl,  gently  lift- 
ing lier  sightless  but  now  widely-opened  eyes  to 
Laon's  face.  They  were  lovely  eyes,  dark  and 
liquid^*  in  spite  of  their  blindness. 

'*  Thou  shouldst  not  come  out  alone,"  said  Laon,  as 
he  watched  for  an  opportunity  to  place  her  in  the 
right  direction. 

"  I  am  quite  used  to  going  about  the  city  by 
myself,  but  this  morning  errand  is  the  worst  I  have 
to  perform,"  she  said  ;  and  then  for  the  first  time 
Laon  noticed  that  she  carried  a  small  basket  in 
her  hand. 

"  Let  me  carry  this  and  guide  thee  as  far  as  thou 
art  going,"  said  Laon,  attempting  to  take  the  basket 
out  of  her  hand  as  he  spoke. 

But  the  girl  would  not  give  it  up. 

"  No,  no,"  she  said,  **  it  is  not  heavy,  I  can  carry  it 
myself;  but  if  thou  art  not  busy  and  can  go  with  me 
to  the  end  of  the  lane,  I  shall  feel  thankful." 

'*  I  will  go  with  thee  until  thou  art  out  of  danger,"" 

E 


4^  Glaiiciay  iJie  Greek  Slave. 

said  Laon  ;  and  he  took  the  girl's  hand  as  he  spoke, 
and  she  once  more  stepped  out  into  the  busthng 
crowd. 

They  walked  on  to  the  end  of  the  lane,  Laon 
carefully  guarding  and  guiding  his  companion  all  the 
way.  She  wanted  him  to  leave  her  then,  but  he 
refused,  for  the  street  they  were  now  in  was  wider  but 
quite  as  crowded,  and  so  this  was  passed  and  another, 
and  they  began  to  draw  near  the  military  quarter  of 
the  city.  At  one  of  the  houses  a  soldier  was  posted, 
plainly  showing  that  a  prisoner  lodged  there,  and 
before  this  the  blind  girl  stopped. 

"  I  am  grateful  for  thy  kindness  to  one  so  helpless 
and  friendless,"  she  said,  turning  towards  him  before 
she  ascended  the  steps ;  '*  I  cannot  reward  thee,  but 
the  Lord  will  at  the  day  of  His  appearing,"  she 
added,  and  she  was  allowed  to  enter  the  house 
without  a  word  of  question  from  the  sentinel  on 
duty*, 


CHAPTER   V. 


THE   MYSTERIOUS   PRISONER. 


LAON  stood  looking  at  the  house  after  the  girl 
had  entered  it,  wondering  who  the  prisoner 
within  could  be,  and  half  disposed  to  wait  until  she 
came  out  again  to  question  her.  To  speak  to  the 
sentinel  standing  in  front  was  useless — he  might  as 
well  question  the  statue  of  Apollo  opposite,  for  the 
result  would  be  the  same  ;  and  so  after  a  few  minutes 
he  wandered  back  to  the  hostelry,  just  in  time  to 
meet  the  gladiator  who  had  come  to  take  him  to 
the  school. 

"  Hast  thou  had  anything  to  eat,  boy  ?  "  he  asked, 
clapping  him  on  the  'shoulder  with  rough  good 
humour. 

"  No ;  I  have  been  through  the  streets,  but  found 
neither  gold  nor  green  figs,"  said  Laon,  smiling. 

"  Green  figs  ! "  repeated  the  gladiator,  con- 
temptuously ;  and  he  struck  his  giant-like  fist  on  one 
of  the  stands  near,  and  called,  in  a  stentorian  voice, 
"Serve  us  some  meat  quick,  or,  by  Jupiter,  I  will 
kill  and  eat  thee  ! " 


48  Glaiicia,  the  Greek  Slave. 

The  landlord  was  used  to  his  customer,  and  came 
forward  with  a  dish  of  half-raw  meat,  smiling  as 
pleasantly  as  possible. 

**  There,  boy,  that's  worth  all  the  green  figs  in 
the  market,"  said  the  gladiator,  seizing  a  piece 
and  pushing  the  rest  towards  Laon. 

He  looked  as  though  he  would  dispute  this 
statement.  Figs  would  have  been  much  more  to  his 
taste  than  such  meat  as  this,  but  he  was  hungry, 
and  moreover  very  unwilling  to  offend  his  bene- 
factor; but  he  could  not  wholly  repress  his  disgust 
as  he  looked  at  the  half-raw,  coarse  food,  and 
the   man  noticed   it. 

"  Come,  my  young  rooster,  thou  wilt  never  make 
one  of  our  brave  band  if  thou  disdainest  our  food," 
he  said,  in  a  half-offended  tone. 

"  I  am  not  used  to  it,"  said  Laon,  and  after  he  had 
eaten  a  few  mouthfuls  he  pushed  the  dish  aside. 
"  Thanks  for  my  first  gladiator  meal,"  he  said  ;  "  I 
am  now  ready  for  the  work." 

"  Thou'lt  never  be  fit  for  our  work  unless  thou  dost 
eat  our  food,"  said  the  man  ;  *'  but  thou  shalt  see 
some  of  it  this  morning.  Come  along,"  he  added, 
striding  out  as  he  spoke. 

The  renowned  school  of  the  gladiators  was  not  far 
off^  and  in  a  few  minutes  Laon  was  introduced  to  the 
master  of  the  establishment.  He  looked  critically 
at  the  new-comer,  felt  his  joints,  grunted  at  the  cuts 
and  bruises  about  his  arms  and  legs,  and  then  told 
him  he  might  stand  aside  and  see  the  exercises  of 
the  men  who  were  standing  about  in  groups,  while 


TJie  Mysterious  Prisoner.  45 

along  the  walls  hung  tridents,  nets,  swords,  and 
the    various  weapons  used  in  the  arena. 

The  master,  who  was  himself  a  retired  gladiator, 
treated  his  big  powerful  pupils  as  though  they  were 
veritable  schoolboys.  Commanding  silence  as  he 
advanced  to  the  middle  of  the  room,  he  ordered  one 
to  take  down  the  various  appliances  ready  for  use, 
stamping,  swearing,  and  threatening  when  one  was 
touched  unscientifically  or  carelessly.  Then  two 
were  ordered  to  engage  in  apparently  mortal  combat, 
the  rest  standing  round  watching  and  listening  to  the 
directions  of  the  master,  who  kept  his  eye  on  every 
movement  of  the  men,  and  shouted  his  commands  to 
close,  to  parry,  to  thrust,  first  to  oiie  and  then  to  the 
other,  their  companions  commenting  meanwhile  on 
every  vigorous  move  or  every  false  thrust,  and  which 
the  combatants  knew  would  be  brought  against  them 
afterwards. 

Laon  stood  and  watched  these  exercises  with  great 
interest  at  first,  but  still  he  felt  no  wish  to  join  in 
them — no  desire  to  buckle  on  the  cestus  or  throw 
the  net,  and  he  began  to  weary  of  the  whole  before 
they  were  over,  and  his  thoughts  had  wandered  off  to 
the  blind  girl  and  the  words  she  had  uttered  when 
leaving  him  :  "  I  cannot  reward  thee,  but  the  Lord 
will  at  the  day  of  His  appearing." 

Laon  remembered  the  words  and  repeated  them 
several  times  to  himself.  "  I  do  not  want  any 
reward,"  he  said,  "  but  I  wonder  who  she  means  by 
*  the  Lord.'  Is  she  the  slave  of  some  great  Roman 
who  has  a  special  favour  towards  her,  and  is  expected 


fo  Glaucia,  the  Gree^  Slave. 

to  return  by-and-by,  or   is  it  her  master  that   is  i 
prisoner  now,  I  wonder  ? " 

Thinking  of  this  Laon  quite  forgot  where  he  was 
until  the  exercises  for  the  day  came  to  an  end,  when, 
without  further  notice  of  him,  the  master  walked 
away,  and  the  gladiators,  like  schoolboys,  began 
hectoring  each  other,  or  betting  on  the  skill  with 
which  they  would  kill  each  other  the  next  time  they 
appeared  in  the  arena.  To  hear  them,  one  would 
think  they  were  of  less  value  than  the  beasts  of  the 
/ield,  and  hated  each  other  like  furies.  And  yet  they 
were  good  friends  enough,  only  that  every  feeling 
common  to  humanity,  and  which  makes  man  better 
than  the  brutes,  had  been  debased,  trampled  upon, 
and  almost  trodden  out  of  these  men,  until  they  were 
more  brutish  than  the  beasts  with  whom  they  often 
fought. 

Something  of  this  feeling  stole  into  Laon's  heart 
as  he  followed  his  friend  out  into  the  street.  "  I 
shall  never  be  a  gladiator  because  I  like  it,"  he 
said  softly  to  himself;  "but  I  will  learn  to  use  the 
cestus  and  trident  for  the  sake  of  Glaucia." 

"  Well,  my  young  rooster,  what  is  that  thou  art 
saying  ? "  asked  his  friend,  suddenly. 

Laon  coloured.  "  For  my  sister's  sake  I  should 
like  to  learn  how  to  use  the  trident  and  net,  as 
well  as  the  cestus,"  replied  Laon. 

The  man  shook  his  head.  "  The  net  and  trident 
are  the  most  dangerous  weapons,"  he  said. 

"Come,  come,  Appius,  thou  art  wasting  our  time, 
and  by  Venus,  that   is    not  needful  when   so   many 


The  Mysterious  Prisoner.  5^ 

brif^ht   eyes   are   waiting   for   us,"   said    one    of    his 
companions,  frowning  at  Laon  as  he  spoke. 

Appius  saw  the  frown.  *'  I  have  taken  the  boy 
under  my  protection,"  he  said  ;  *'  and  he  shall  come 
with  us  to  drink  of  our  next  wine-skin,  and  if  I 
should  by-and-by  give  him  a  mortal  thrust  and 
send  him  to  the  fields  of  Elysium,  he  will  forgive 
me,  and  know  it  was  done  in  fair  fight." 

"  No  one  accuses  thee  of  fighting  unfairly,  Appius, 
any  more  than  they  believe  in  thy  Elysium,  or  the 
fable  invented  by  the  philosophers  that  death  is  not 
the  end  of  us." 

"  You  believe  as — " 

"  I  believe  in  the  gods,  so  let  us  hasten  to  pour 
a  libation  to  Bacchus,"  interrupted  another  ;  and, 
motioning  Laon  to  keep  close  beside  him,  Appius 
led  the  way  to  the  hostelry  where,  by  the  appear- 
ance of  the  wine-cups  and  half-cooked  meat,  they 
were  evidently  expected. 

Appius,  as  the  leader  of  the  party,  took  his  seat 
first,  and  taking  up  a  wine-cup  bowed  reverentially 
to  the  statue  opposite,  saying  as  he  did  so  :  "  Be 
propitious,  O  Bacchus!"  and  then  sprinkling  a 
little  of  the  wine  on  the  table  the  meal  began. 

Appius  considerately  ordered  a  dish  of  green  figs 
to  be  brought  for  Laon,  and  when  the  meal  was  over, 
and  they  were  dispersing  until  the  evening,  he  told 
him  he  might  come  to  share  their  meal  then,  and  he 
would  take  him  to  the  school  again  in  the  morning. 

Laon  scarcely  knew  what  to  do  with  himself  for 
the  remaining  hours  of  the  day.     He  felt  half  afraid 


$2  Glaiicia,  the  Greek  Slave. 

of  going-  about  the  streets,  for  fear  of  being  seen  and 
recognised  by  his  late  master  or  some  of  his  fellow- 
slaves,  and  yet  he  was  anxious  to  discover  where 
Glaucia  was  living. 

The  point  as  to  whether  he  should  go  out  or  stay 
indoors  was  settled  for  him  by  the  landlord  of  the 
hostelry,  who,  seeing  him  still  lingering  near  the  door 
after  the  gladiators  had  left,  threatened  to  kick 
him  out  if  he  did  not  go  at  once.  So  Laon  wandered 
up  the  lane,  mechanically  taking  the  same  road  he 
had  traversed  with  the  blind  girl  in  the  morning, 
until  at  length  he  again  found  himself  standing 
before  the  house  with  its  sentinel  in  front.  But  for 
this  he  might  have  failed  to  recognise  it,  for  it  was 
not  by  any  means  distinguishable  either  by  its  luxury 
or  poverty,  but  a  small,  plain,  middle-class  residence, 
such  as  respectable  people  might  inhabit  but  the 
wealthy  would  disdain. 

Laon  had  a  peep  at  its  interior  as  he  stood 
loitering  outside,  and  he  noticed  that  the  vestibule 
was  quite  plain,  and  the  atrium  beyond  was  entirely 
without  ornament — or  at  least  so  far  as  he  could 
see  from  his  post  of  observation,  and  this  increased 
his  surprise  when  he  saw  a  litter  stop  close  to  the 
steps,  and  an  elegantly  dressed  lady,  attended  by 
a  female  slave,  walk  in. 

"  It  must  be  a  great  nian  imprisoned  here,"  said 
Laon  softly  to  himself;  "I  wonder  what  his  crime 
can  be." 

In  a  few  minutes  two  other  people  came  up  the 
street   and  stole   into   the  house,  but   they  did  not 


TJie  Mysterious  Prisoner.  53 

appear  to  be  wealthy,  and  yet  somewhat  above  the 
dependent  condition  of  freedmen.  As  Laon  stood 
there  watching,  a  dozen  people  at  least  went  in 
unquestioned,  unchallenged  by  the  sentry,  who, 
nevertheless,  looked  at  each  he  could  see.  Had 
these  been  people  of  one  rank  in  life  this  fact 
would  not  have  been  so  noticeable,  but  the  first 
lady  was  evidently  a  foreigner,  and  the  dress  ot 
her  lictors,  still  waiting  about,  proclaimed  them  to 
be  of  Caesar's  household.  Then  there  were  merchants 
from  his  own  country,  two  or  thee  stately-looking 
Jews,  some  working  people,  both  men  and  women, 
and  slaves  of  both  sexes. 

What  a  strange  company  for  one  such  house  to 
contain  at  the  same  time !  Were  they  all  going  tc 
visit  the  same  person  }  would  they  all  meet  in  that 
undecorated  atrium  }  Laon  wished  he  could  get 
another  glimpse  of  it,  but  the  curtain  had  been 
dropped  betv/een  that  and  the  vestibule,  and  its 
heavy  folds  sliut  out  all  inquisitive  glances,  and 
so  at  last  he  was  obliged  to  go  away,  feeling  very 
curious  as  to  this  mysterious  house  and  its  strange 
occupant. 

He  looked  closely  at  the  litter  with  its  silken 
curtains  embroidered  with  silver,  and  bearing  the 
imperial  arms  of  Nero.  Could  the  lady  he  had 
seen  be  the  Jewish  proselyte  Poppsea,  whom  the 
gladiators  were  talking  of  both  last  night  and  this 
morning }  She  was  said  to  favour  the  Jews,  and 
they  enjoyed  more  freedom  just  r^ow  in  consequence 
of  it.     Perhaps  this  prisonei   was  a  Jew  ;  and  then 


54  Glaucia,  the  Gtrck  Slave. 

he  suddenly  remembered  the  blind  girl,  and  that 
she  would  know  all  about  it,  and  so  he  resolved  to 
ask  her  the  downright  question,  "  Did  she  go  to 
visit  the  Jewish  prisoner  ? "  the  very  next  time  he 
saw  her. 

He  wandered  on  up  the  street  and  down  the  lane, 
past  the  hostelry,  in  hope  of  seeing  her,  but  she 
did  not  come  in  his  way,  and  every  effort  he  made 
to  discover  the  whereabouts  of  Glaucia  was  equally 
unsuccessful. 

He  had  his  supper  and  spent  the  night  at  the 
hostelry  again,  and  the  next  morning  had  the 
pleasure  of  seeing  the  blind  girl  come  carefully 
feeling  her  way  as  before.  He  went  to  meet  her  at 
once,  saying  gently,  ''  I  will  lead  thee  past  these 
mules  and  carts ;"  and  he  led  her  up  the  lane. 

When  they  got  to  the  more  qujet  neighbourhood, 
Laon  put  the  question  which  he  thought  would 
startle  and  surprise,  perhaps  very  much  alarm,  her  ; 
but  he  spoke  in  an  under-tone,  that  no  one  else  might 
hear  the  whispered  words,  "  Art  thou  going  to  the 
Jewish  prisoner  again  V 

But,  to  his  surprise,  she  answered  quite  calmly, 
*'Yes;  my  mistress  sends  his  morning  meal  by 
my  hands;"  and  then  she  asked,  "Hast  thou  been 
to  see  him  ?" 

"  Been  to  see  him — who  }  the  Lord  thou  spakcst 
of  the  other  day  .?"  said  Laon. 

"  No  ;  Paul,  our  great  teacher,  is  not  the  Lord, 
but  His  servant,"  said  the  blind  girl  ;  "  he  would 
welcome  thee   as   he   does   all  who   desire   to    learn 


TJie  Mysterious  Prisoner.  55 

this  great  truth  that  hath  so  lately  been  made  known 
to  the  world." 

"  What  is  truth  ?"  asked  Laon.     "  Tell  me." 

"  God  is  love,  and  sent  His  Son  to  reveal  it,  and 
die  to  redeem  us  from  the  power  of  sin  and  all  evil," 
said  the  girl,  reverently. 

*'  Then  this  prisoner  is  a  messenger  sent  fron 
Olympus,  the  dwelling  of  the  gods,"  said  Laon. 
"  It  is  passing  strange  that  he  should  not  first 
have  delivered  it  at  Athens,"  he  uttered,  incredu- 
lously. 

*'  Nay,  but  our  teacher  cometh  not  from  Thessaly, 
but  from  Tarsus,  and  is  a  Jew,  as  thou  sayest  ;  how- 
beit,  he  hath  been  to  Athens,  I  have  heard." 

"  Then  he  cometh  v/ith  a  message  from  the  God 
of  the  Jews  V* 

"Yes,  he  bringeth  a  message  from  our  God,  but 
it  is  to  all  people,  not  us  Jews  only,"  said  the 
girl. 

"And  thou  art  a  Jewess,"  uttered  Laon,  in  a  tone 
of  surprise. 

"  I  am,"  replied  the  blind  girl ;  and  she  said  it 
quite  as  proudly  as  a  Roman  dame  would  declare 
her  nationality. 

Laon  looked  puzzled.  "Thou  sayest  this  teacher 
is  a  Jew,  and  bringest  a  message  to  all  people  ;  but 
each  nation  hath  its  own  gods." 

"  They  are  false  gods,  the  work  of  men's  hands, 
v/ood  and  stone,  that  can  neither  feel  nor  under- 
stand." 

Laon  looked  hurt  and  surprised.     "Hush!  hush!" 


56  Glaticis^  the  Greek  Slave. 

he  said,  "we  know  they  are  the  work  of  men's 
hands,  but  they  are  men  whom  the  gods  have  inspired 
to  make  a  dwelling-place  meet  for  them  to  inhabit." 

But  the  Jewess  shook  her  head.  "There  is  but 
one  God,"  she  said,  "  and  the  idols  He  will  utterly 
abolish." 

Laon  looked  offended.  "  What ! "  he  exclaimed, 
"  doth  thy  God  claim  to  be  greater  than  our  Pallas 
Athene,  or  Jupiter  himself.?" 

"  These  are  but  idols,"  said  the  blind  girl. 

"And  this  man  hath  corre  to  declare  that  the 
gods  of  Athens  and  Rome  are  but  idols,  and  that 
only  the  Jews'  God  is  worthy  the  name !"  said 
Laon,  angrily.  "  I  do  not  wonder  he  is  a  prisoner," 
he  went  on.  "  Could  anything  be  more  insulting  to 
us,  to  our  heroes  and  philosophers }  Would  this 
new  teacher  set  himself  above  the  wise  men  of  our 
Greece,  who  are  learned  in  all  the  wisdom  of  the 
world,  and  of  the  gods  too  ;  who  understand  magic, 
and  charms,  and  all  knowledge  pertaining  to  the 
sun,  moon,  and  stars  V 

"  They  are  but  heathen,  blind  and  ignorant, 
worshipping  they  know  not  what,"  said  the  girl, 
almost  as  warmly  as  Laon  himself  had  been 
speaking. 

"  Blind  and  ignorant,"  repeated  Laon,  passionately. 
"  Thou  callest  our  Plato  and  Socrates  blind  and 
ignorant,  and  wouldst  have  me  believe  in  this  new 
teacher  of  thy  Unknown  God." 

"  Yes,  I  would  have  thee  come  and  hear  for  thy- 
self   this   truth   that    gives   freedom   to   the   world ; 


The  Mysterious  Prisoner.  57 

that  makes  all  men  equal  in  the  sight  of  God, 
whether  Jew  or  Gentile,  slave  or  free-born." 

"  I  will  not  come,"  said  Laon,  decisively.  "  Do 
you  think  I  would  listen  while  this  vain,  arrogant 
man  set  himself  up  above  our  heroes  and  philo- 
sophers, and  even  the  gods  themselves  ?  By  the 
helmet  of  Caesar  he  should  be  thrown  to  the  wild 
beasts  in  the  arena  if  I  were  the  emperor,"  he 
added,  energetically. 

"  I  am  sorry  it  should  make  thee  angry,"  said 
the  blind  girl,  after  a  len<;;tliened  pause.  "  I  had 
hoped  thou  wouldst  have  come  to  listen  to  the 
gracious  words  that  fall  from  our  great  teacher's 
lips." 

Laon  shook  his  head.  "What  is  this  man's 
name  ? "  he  asked. 

"He  is  called  Paul  now,  but  in  former  days  he 
was  called  Saul." 

"  I  shall  not  forget  the  name,"  said  Laon,  as  he 
turned  away.  He  could  not  help  feeling  disap- 
pointed at  the  abrupt  termination  of  this  new 
friendship,  but  the  girl  had  insulted  the  gods 
and  how  could  he  be  friendly  with  one  who  spokt 
slightingly  of  Pallas  Athene? 


■^mM^^^difM'^-ry.':^ 

ft  ?^-^:-":'?^ik'(iiJSilRia&^^ 

fSS%^ 

.^.•-uu 

■y:^ 

lr'^SmLt^^^^^^~~s'-imm 

'.' 

^MgiMH 

CHAPTER    VI. 


THE  FEAST  OF  BACCHUS. 


T  AON  wandered  on  after  leaving  the  blind  girl, 
J — >  quite  forgetful  of  the  danger  he  incurred  of 
being  seen  by  his  former  master,  thinking  by  turns 
of  what  he  had  just  heard  and  of  his  sister,  wonder- 
ing where  she  was. 

''  I  will  find  out  to-day,"  he  said  at  length.  "  I 
will  search  all  over  Rome  until  I  find  this  family 
who  have  bought  her ; "  and  he  set  off  at  once  on 
his  quest,  taking  no  heed  of  the  splendid  chariots 
or  elegantly  dressed  occupants  any  more  than  he 
did  of  the  foot  passengers  or  the  public  notices 
posted  on  the  walls  giving  information  of  when  the 
games  would  take  place,  and  what  the  spectacle 
would  be,  the  feasts  of  different  gods  to  be  observed, 
as  well  as  the  edicts  of  the  emperor. 

Had  Laon  only  paused  to  listen  to  the  talk 
going  on  around  him,  or  noticed  the  eager  rush  all 
the  fashionable  part  of  Rome  was  making  in  one 
direction,  he  would  have  found  that  the  feast  of 
I3acchus  was  to  be  observ^ed  that  day.  and  that  he 


TJie  Feast  of  BaccJrus.  59 

v/as  hastening  to  the  place  appointed  as  well  as 
the  rest.  Had  he  known  it  he  would  certainly 
nave  gone  in  an  opposite  direction,  for  he  was  in 
no  mood  for  feasting  and  revelling  just  now,  and 
then  he  was  more  likely  to  meet  some  who  knew 
him  at  such  a  place  of  public  resort ;  but  his  first 
intimation  of  this  fact  came  when  it  was  too  late 
for  him  to  turn  back. 

The  procession  itself  was  near,  but  in  advance  of 
all  the  rest  walked,  or  rather  skipped  and  danced,  a 
young  Bacchante,  L^i  head  and  shoulders  wreathed 
with  vine  leaves,  and  madly  intoxicated,  or  pre- 
tending to  be  so,  In  honour  of  the  god  of  which 
she-  was  the  priestess.  In  a  moment  she  had 
caught  him  in  her  arms,  and  went  on  whirling  and 
dancing  with  him,  while  merry  shouts  and  laughter 
greeted  them  on  every  side,  and  the  music  of  the 
procession  seemed  to  urge  her  on  to  greater  wild- 
ness  in  her  processional  dance. 

Laon  tried  to  get  away  once  or  twice,  but  find- 
ing this  was  impossible,  he  joined  in  the  fun,  like 
the  rest,  though  now  and  then  the  thought  of  what 
the  blind  girl  had  said  that  morning  came  back  to 
his  mind  ;  but  there  was  less  horror  in  it  now  in 
the  midst  of  all  this  revelry,  for  it  was  impossible 
for  the  Jews'  God  to  be  worse  than  their  Bacchus, 
and  if  He  were  better,  would  it  not  be  well  to 
allow  Him  a  place  in  their  Pantheon^^^that  the 
worship  prescribed  for  Him  might  correct  some  of 
the  evil  connected  with  these  infamous  feasts  t 

How  infamous  and  abominable  they  were   Laon 


6o  Glaucia,  the  Greek  Slave. 

never  knew  until  he  was  dragged  into  partici- 
pating in  them,  and  his  whole  soul  sickened  and 
revolted  at  the  drunkenness  and  vile  obscenity  of 
the  whole. 

What  time  the  revel  was  at  length  over  Laon 
never  knew,  but  he  managed  to  get  away  soon 
after  the  shadows  of  evening  had  deepened  into 
night,  early  enough  for  him  to  pass  through  the 
streets  without  exciting  attention,  but  too  late  to 
get  back  to  the  hostelry  where  he  had  promised  to 
meet  his  friend  the  gladiator.  So  he  crept  into  a 
half-ruined  house  that  he  saw  near  at  hand, 
resolving  to  go  to  the  training  school  early  the 
following  day. 

He  awoke  at  daylight  the  next  morning,  and 
after  a  draught  of  water  from  a  neighbouring  foun- 
tain, set  off  on  his  way  back  to  the  part  of  the 
city  with  which  he  was  most  familiar,  and  again 
found  himself  before  the  mysterious  house  which 
had  already  given  rise  in  various  ways  to  so  many 
perplexing  thoughts.  Again  a  litter  stopped  in 
front,  and  a  lady  stepped  from  it,  but  instead  of 
hastening  up  the  steps  she  stopped  and  looked 
searchingly  at  Laon. 

'*  Art  thou  one  to  be  trusted  .'' "  she  asked. 

The  boy  looked  his  surprise  at  the  strange 
question.  "  The  only  proof  I  can  give  is  in  the 
performance  of  the  service  required,  for  I  am  a 
stranger  in  Rome,"  he  said. 

**  Then  I  am  afraid  thou  wilt  not  be  able  to  do 
what    I   wish,"    she    said,    glancing    at    the   waxen 


The  Fcasi  of  BaccJms.  .  6 1 

tablets  she  held  in  her  hand  and  then  at  the  slaves 
who  had  borne  her  litter.  ''  No,  I  cannot  spare 
either  of  them  to  go,"  she  said  aloud,  as  if  answer- 
ing a  mental  question  ;  "  and  yet  if  they  have  not 
left  Rome,  as  I  hear  they  have  not,  I  should 
like  my  Romula  to  receive  this  letter  of  thanks, 
for  it  was  kind,  very  kind,  to  make  me  the  offer 
she  did." 

She  seemed  to  forget  the  presence  of  Laon  as 
she  said  this  softly  to  herself,  and  he  stood  silently 
wondering  whether  this  lady  was  about  to  visit  this 
strange  vain  prisoner  who  claimed  so  much  honour 
for  his  God.     At  length  she  said  : 

"  I  think  I  can  make  thee  understand  how  to 
find  the  house  of  the  Gracchi.  It  is  just  beyond 
the  Porta  Capena,"  she  said,  delivering  the  tablets, 
carefully  bound  together  with  scarlet  silk,  into  his 
hands  as  she  spoke. 

Laon  started  at  the  mention  of  the  name,  and 
now  looked  up  eagerly  into  her  face.  "  Yes,  I  shall 
be  sure  to  find  it,"  he  said  quickly  ;  "  I  would 
search  Rome  all  over  to — to — "  and  then  he 
stammered  and  blushed. 

But  the  lady  did  not  notice  his  confusion. 
"Thou  hast  but  to  ask  for  the  Porta  Capena/' 
she  said,  "  and  just  beyond  the  walls  is  the  villa 
of  'Plane  Trees' — any  little  goat-herd  thou  mayest 
meet  can  tell  thee  where  it  is ;  ask  to  see  the 
noble  Romula,  and  deliver  this  letter  into  her 
hands,  but  to  no  other.  Should  the  slaves  seek  to 
take  it  from  thee,  tell  them  thou  art  the  bearer  of 

Y 


62  Glaucia,  the  Greek  Slave. 

a  message  from  Julia  to  their  mistress,  for  I  would 
fain  know  whether  they  have  in  truth  left  the  city, 
or  are  detained,  as  my  slave  informed  me." 

Laon  took  the  delicate  white  tablets,  and  clasp- 
ing them  tightly  in  his  hands,  walked  quickly 
away  in  the  direction  of  the  southern  gate.  The 
lady  may  have  been  a  little  surprised  at  the  eager- 
ness of  her  messenger,  but  she  would  have  been 
more  so  had  she  followed  him  a  short  distance, 
for  along  the  next  street  there  stood  a  statue  of 
Minerva,  and  when  the  boy  reached  it  he  stopped, 
and  bowing  reverently  said  aloud,  "  Be  propitious, 
O  Pallas  Athene,  and  lead  my  steps  to  Glaucia 
once  more." 

He  then  hurried  on  past  the  Forum,  and  by 
the  same  route  his  sister  had  gone  a  day  or  two 
before,  until  he  passed  through  the  Porta  Capena, 
and  then  he  began  to  inquire  for  the  villa  "  Plane 
Trees."  He  had  little  difficulty  in  finding  it,  but 
he  heard,  to  his  disappointment,  that  it  was  empty 
before  he  reached  it. 

"  The  family  are  gone  to  Athens,  and  not  likely 
to  return  for  some  years,"  said  an  old  slave  who 
lived  in  the  neighbourhood,  and  who  seemed  to 
know  the  whole  of  its  affairs. 

He  noticed  the  look  of  disappointment  that  over- 
spread Laon's  face  as  he  heard  this. 

*'  Wert  thou  particularly  interested  in  finding 
them  .^ "  he  said,  glancing  at  the  letter  in  his 
hand. 

"  Yes,"    answered     Laon,    "  my   sister    lived   with 


The  Feast  of  BaccJuis.  C\^ 

them,  I  hear."  He  could  not  bring  himself  to  say 
"sold"  to  them. 

"Was  she  a  fair-haired  slave,  bought  for  the 
imperious  Valeria  the  day  before  they  left .'' " 

"  I  know  not  for  whom  she  was  bought,  but  she 
was  sold  three  days  since,  and  I  am  anxious  to 
find  her,"  answered  Laon. 

The  old  man  nodded.  "  It  is  the  same,  I  doubt 
not ;  and  she  must  beware  not  to  displease  her 
mistress  Valeria,  or — "  And  the  old  man  nodded 
significantly  towards  a  piece  of  ground  opposite. 

"  What  do  you  mean  1 "    asked  Laon. 

"  What !  your  sister  a  slave  in  Rome,  and  you 
don't  know  tJiatV    said  the  man. 

Laon  shook  his  head.     "  What  is  it  1 "   he  asked. 

"  Come  and  see,"  said  the  old  man,  in  a  mys- 
terious whisper,  leading  the  way  as  he  spoke. 

Laon  followed,  looking  intently  in  the  direction 
indicated,  but  it  was  not  until  a  turn  in  the  road 
was  reached  that  he  could  see  anything ;  but  then 
it  burst  upon  his  view  all  at  once — the  sickening, 
agonizing  view  of  five  crosses  planted  in  the  earth, 
and  a  dead,  dying,  or  writhing  victim  upon  each. 
The  boy  covered  his  face  with  his  hands,  and 
uttered  a  scream  of  horror.  He  could  not  ask 
what  crimes  these  men  had  committed,  but  a 
group  of  travellers,  who  were  evidently  on  their 
way  to  Rome,  asked  this  question  in  a  foreign 
accent. 

To  them  the  old  man  bowed,  and  replied,  "  They 
are  slaves." 


64  Glaucia,  the  Gi'eek  Slave. 

"  But  their  crime  ? "  demanded  one  of  the 
foreigners. 

The  old  man  shook  his  head.  '^  They  may  be 
guilty  of  crime,  or  they  may  have  offended  their 
master — who  can  tell }  'Tis  easy  to  get  a  slave 
condemned  to  the  cross." 

*^  And  this  is  the  boasted  Roman  civilization ! " 
said  another,  angrily ;  **  truly  this  Rome  is  more 
admirable  in  the  distance  than  on  a  close  view. 
None  can  fail  to  admire  her  great  works^her 
roads  and  bridges,  by  which  mountains  are 
levelled,  valleys  filled  up,  and  the  rivers  made 
fordable  at  all  times  ;  and  we  thought  the  gods 
must  dwell  with  such  a  people,  and  we  have 
come  from  the  land  beyond  the  mountains  to  see 
whether  Rome  is  another  name  for  Asgard." 

"The  gods  dwell  not  at  Rome,  but  on  Mount 
Olympus,  in  our  Greece,"  said  Laon,  quickly. 

"Are  the  Greeks  greater  than  the  Romans, 
then  1  Do  ye  make  better  roads  t  Have  ye 
framed  better  laws  t     Are  ye — " 

"  Greece  is  but  a  Roman  province  now,"  inter- 
rupted the  old  slave.  "  I  know  nothing  about  its 
roads  or  its  laws,  but  I  know  it  had  to  bow  to  the 
arms  of  Rome  like  ev  "y  other  nation,"  he  added. 

"  And  this — this  is  part  of  thy  civilization !  "  said 
the  stranger,  glancing  once  more  at  the  sickening 
spectacle  close  at  hand. 

No  one  replied  to  this,  and  with  a  puzzled  look 
the  strangers  passed  on,  and  Laon  was  left  with 
the  old  slave. 


The  Feast  of  Bacchus.  65 

"  They  would  not  treat  a  woman — a  girl  in  this 
way!"  he  said,  turning  away  that  he  might  not 
see  the  hideous  crosses. 

"  No  one  knows  what  they  will  do  next,"  said  his 
companion.  "Rome  is  rotten,  boy — rotten  at  its 
core!  The  Romans  of  to-day  are  not  heroes — 
scarcely  men  ;  the  worship  of  the  old  gods  is  de- 
caying, and  everybody  is  looking  out  for  a  new 
god  and  a  new  religion.  The  worship  of  the 
Egyptian  Isis  is  the  fashion  now,  and  who  can  tell 
but  this  miserable  sect,  called  Nazarenes,  may  be 
in  the  ascendant  next  moon.-*" 

"'  Who  are  they  t "  asked  Laon  as  he  walked 
back  towards  the  gate  of  the  city. 

"Well,  I  have  heard  they  are  a  sect  of  the 
Jews,  or  at  least  the  Jews'  God  is  worshipped,  and 
that  one  pretending  to  be  His  messenger  is  even 
now  in  prison  here." 

"  Is  he  called   Paul  I "  asked  Laon  quickly. 

"  Nay,  I  know  not,  but  I  would  fain  be  glad 
to  find  him,  for  there  is  a  rumour  that  this  re- 
ligion is  for  slaves,  and  I  have  not  heard  of  such 
as  that  before." 

"  I  have  seen  slaves  ^^  to  the  house  where 
this  same  Paul  is  imprisoned,"  said  Laon,  "and 
likewise  merchants  and  great  ladies." 

"Yes,  all  classes  are  tainted  with  this  desire  to 
find  a  new  God  ;  but  what  He  is  to  be  when  our 
whole  Pantheon  will  not  satisfy  us,  I  cannot  tell. 
But  you  said  you  knew  where  this  same  Paul  was 
to  be   found.     I  have   an  hour  to  spare  now ;   will 


C6  Glmicia,  the  Greek  Slave. 

you  guide  me  to  him  ?  for  I  would  fain  ask  him 
a  few  questions  about  his  God." 

Laoa  made  no  objection  to  the  man's  accom- 
panying him  back ;  indeed  he  was  rather  glad  of 
the  opportunity  it  gave  him  of  asking  some  ques- 
tions about  the  family  of  the  Gracchi.  The 
account  he  received  was  not  very  encouraging,  for, 
judging  by  the  various  tales  told  by  the  old 
man,  they  were  a  proud,  stern,  haughty  family, 
whom  few  could  please  and  none  satisfy. 

The  boy  heaved  a  deep  sigh.  **  I  must  go  to 
Athens  and  find  Glaucia,"  he  whispered  softly  to 
himself;  and  then  for  the  first  time  he  recollected 
that,  not  being  able  to  deliver  the  letter  with 
which  he  had  been  entrusted,  he  ought  to  return 
it  to  the  lady,  but  that  he  did  not  know  her 
name  or  where  she  lived,  and  had  not  even  seen 
her  face,  as  she  was  closely  veiled. 

At  last  he  said,  "  If  thou  dost  go  into  the  house 
to  speak  to  this  prisoner,  Paul,  I  will  go  with 
thee." 

"  Very  well  ;  I  am  a  slave,  and  thy  sister  is  a 
slave,  and  so  if  there  is  good  news  for  me  there 
will  be  for  her,"  said  the  old  man. 

"  And  for  me  too,"  said  Laon  ;  and  then,  sud- 
denly recollecting  that  he  ought  not  to  betray  the 
secret  of  his  escape  to  a  stranger,  he  added,  "  I 
love  Glaucia  as  my  own  life." 

Laon  had  half  expected  to  see  the  litter  still 
waiting  outside  the  door  where  he  had  left  it, 
but   it  was   not  there,  and  so  he  ventured  to  cross 


The  Feast  of  B  ace  hi  is.  t>y 

the*  threshold,  after  muttering  a  few  magic  words 
that  were  to  break  the  spell  of  any  evil  that  the 
strange  prisoner  might  otherwise  work  upon  him. 

It  was  with  a  half-frightened,  half-defiant  feeling 
that  Laon  passed  through  the  vestibule,  and  en- 
tered the  atrium  where  Paul,  the  aged  prisoner, 
sat,  chained  by  the  wrist  and  ankle  to  a  rough- 
looking  soldier,  who  nevertheless  relaxed  so  far  as 
to  smile  a  welcome  to  the  boy  when  he  saw  him 
inclined  to  run  away  again. 

"  Be  not  afraid,  my  son,"  said  the  prisoner  him- 
self, ill  a  voice  of  tenderness  and  yet  of  command. 

Lifting  his  eyes  to  the  venerable  face,  he  saw 
that  it  was  pale,  thin,  and  wrinkled,  but  with  such 
a  look  of  sweet  majesty  upon  it  that  Laon  instinc- 
tively bowed  his  head  in  reverence,  while  his  heart 
went  forth  in  love  towards  the  man  who  had  been 
such  a  puzzle  to  him.  He  was  worthy  to  be  the 
messenger  of  any  of  the  gods,  he  thought  ;  and 
then  his  thoughts  went  back  to  the  feast  of 
Bacchus,  and  he  recalled  the  besotted,  brutalized 
faces  of  the  wine-god  priests,  and  compared  them 
witii  the  calm,  spiritual  grandeur  of  this  man's, 
who  welcomed  the  old  slave  and  himself  with  as 
much  polite  courtesy  as  though  they  were  the 
highest   patricians    of    Rome. 

He  was  surprised  at  the  size  of  the  atrium,  and 
the  accommodation  it  contained  for  a  large  number 
of  people  to  assemble  in  it.  He  judged  that  the 
peristyle  and  viridarium  had  all  been  thrown  into 
this  one  large   hall.     His   companion  was  evidently 


68  Glaucia,  the  Grtck  Slave. 

as  much  surprised  as  himself  at  all  he  saw,  but  he 
ventured  to  put  the  questions  he  had  come  to  ask, 
and  which  were  kindly  and  graciously  answered. 

"  I  come  as  the  messenger  of  God  to  all  men, 
whether  bond  or  free,  and  my  message  is  worthy 
the  acceptation  of  all — that  Christ  Jesus  came  into 
the  world  to  make  known  the  love  of  God  to  all 
men,  and  then  died  to  redeem  them." 

"But  this  is  the  Jews'  God,"  objected  the  old 
slave. 

"  He  is  the  God  of  the  Gentile  as  well  as  the 
Jew,  the  only  true  almighty,  eternal,  ever-present 
God,  the  great  One  not  to  be  equalled  or  ap- 
proached by  anything  calling  itself  god  in  heaven 
above  or  in  the  earth  beneath." 

"But  our  Jupiter  and  Mars,  surely  they  are 
gods .? "  said  the  old  slave. 

The  benign  countenance  looked  pitiful  at  the 
old  man's  evident  pain  and  perplexity.  "Men 
have  walked  in  darkness,  serving  vain  idols  instead 
of  the  true  God,  but  the  light  has  come  at  last." 

"And  it  needs  must  dazzle  the  eyes  at  first,  I 
judge,"  said  the  old  slave.  "  I  will  come  again  if 
I  can,  but  I  cannot  hear  more  now;"  and  he  went 
out,  leaving  Laon  to  ask  about  the  letter  he  still 
held  in  his  hand — how  he  should  return  it  to  the 
lady  who  gave  it  to  him. 

"  I  will  take  charge  of  it  and  deliver  it  when  she 
comes  again,"  said  the  prisoner;  and  with  a  parting 
blessing  he  dismissed  Laon,  thinking  he  wished  to 
join  his  companion. 


CHAPTER     VII. 


AT   SEA. 


LAON  left  the  prison-house  with  a  strange 
feehng  of  mingled  surprise  and  regret ;  regret 
that  he  had  not  been  to  see  this  strange  mes- 
senger from  the  gods  before ;  regret,  too,  that  he 
had  seen  him  at  all,  for  he  must  try  and  find 
his  way  to  Athens  in  search  of  Glaueia,  so  that 
he  was  not  likely  to  see  him  or  hear  anything  of 
his  message  again,  and  this  visit  had  made  him 
more  than  ever  dissatisfied  with  all  the  priests  of 
the  favourite  deities.  He  hastened  to  overtake 
the  old  slave  who  had  accompanied  him,  and  ask 
his  opinion  about  what  he  had  heard.  But  the 
old  man  did  not  seem  willing  to  talk  about  it. 

"  I  must  go  again,  my  son,  and  hear  more  of 
this  strange  doctrine,"  he  said.  "  If  our  supposed 
light  has  been  darkness,  then  the  true  light  will 
dazzle  at  first.  But  is  it  the  true  light  ?  Is  this 
message  from  the  Regenerator — the  Freedom-giver 
the  world  has  been  looking  for  so  eagerly  of  late .? " 

"  Has  the  world  been  looking  for  such  a  messen- 
ger.?" asked  Laon. 


JO  Glaucia,  the  Greek  Slave. 

"  Has  it  ?  Ah !  boy,  you  are  youn^  and  I  am  a 
slave,  but  I  can  interpret  this  rushing  after  every 
new  god  which  possesses  our  people.  Some  are 
throwing  themselves  at  the  feet  of  the  Egyptian 
Isis,  while  others,  like  Sempronius  Gracchus,  are 
seeking  in  the  study  of  philosophy  the  answer  to 
this  questioning  and  longing.  But  what  if  it  should 
come  after  all  to  slaves  first,  in  words  that  they 
and  every  man  and  woman  can  understand,  instead 
of  through  the  wisdom  and  learning  of  the  great 
and  wise !  This  alone  would  dazzle,  boy,  and  I 
would  think  over  in  quiet  what  I  have  heard  to- 
day." 

But  Uaon  wanted  to  find  o\it  all  he  could  con- 
cerning the  family  who  had  taken  Glaucia  away, 
and  so  he  still  kept  by  the  old  man's  side.  "  Thou 
spakest  of  Gracchus  and  his  love  of  philosophy ; 
hath  he  gone  to  Athens  to  study  in  our  Academy.?" 
he  said. 

The  old  man  nodded.  "  Sempronius  is  one  of 
the  few  Romans  left  who  will  not  bow  down  and 
worship  Caesar.  Patriotism  hath  ever  been  the  god 
and  the  worship  of  the  Gracchi,  and  patriotism 
is  dead  in  Rome  now — dead  and  buried  ;  and  so 
the  heart  of  the  proud  Gracchus  is  hungering, 
like  many  another  here,  for  something  higher 
and  purer  than  the  blind  bowing  down  before  the 
emperor." 

Laon  thought  that  the  poor  old  man,  being  dis- 
satisfied with  his  own  condition,  supposed  every- 
body  else   must    be    the    same,    and    so    he    said. 


At  Sea.  71 

rather  abruptly,  "  Can  you  tell  me  the  way  to 
Athens  ?  " 

If  he  had  asked  the  way  to  the  moon  the  old  man 
could  not  have  looked  more  surprised.  "The  way  to 
Athens,  boy  ? "  he  said  ;  "  how  will  you  get  there  ?  " 

Laon,  who  knew  nothing  of  geography,  and  sup- 
posed the  world  to  be  one  vast  plain,  answered 
quickly,  ''  I  will  walk  there." 

"Did  you  walk  when  you  came  here?"  asked  the 
slave. 

"  No,  we  came  in  a  galley  ;  but  I  have  no  money 
to  pay  the  master  to  take  me  back  that  way,  and 
so  I  must  w^alk,"  said  Laon. 

"  That  is  impossible.  I  have  heard  you  can  only 
go  by  sea  to  the  far-off  Greece,"  said  the  old  man, 
in  a  compassionate  tone. 

A  look  of  blank  despair  had  come  into  Laon's 
face  as  he  heard  these  words.  Was  he  never  tc 
see  Glaucia  again- — never  have  the  opportunity  ot 
.whispering  a  word  of  warning  to  her  about  the 
fate  that  might  await  her  if  she  offended  her 
imperious  mistress  "i  "  O  Pallas  Athene,  art  thou 
so  angry  that  thou  wilt  not  help  me  now } "  he 
exclaimed. 

The  old  man  shook  his  head.  "  I  have  prayed 
to  Jupiter  and  all  the  gods  in  turn  to  help  me  in 
my  misery,  but  no  answer  ever  came.  The  happy, 
careless,  smiling  gods  cannot  be  troubled  with  the 
tears  of  mortals  ;  they  only  accept  our  garlands 
and  sacrifices,  and  smile  on  our  feasts — our  woes 
do  not  trouble  them." 


^2  Glatccia,  the  Greek  Slave. 

"  Because  we  are  only  slaves,  you  would  say," 
answered  Laon,  bitterly  ;  "  then  I  will  search  for  the 
God  who  hears  slaves."  And  without  another  word 
he  walked  on,  scarce  knowing  which  road  he  took 
until  he  found  himself  close  to  the  school  of  the 
gladiators,  when  it  suddenly  occurred  to  him  that 
he  might  ask  his  friend  Appius  to  tell  him  how  he 
might  earn  a  few  sesterces  to  pay  his  passage  back 
to  his  native  city. 

The  slave  at  the  door  recognised  him  again,  and 
so  he  had  no  difficulty  in  gaining  an  entrance,  and 
after  watching  the  various  exercises  he  followed 
the  gladiators  into  the  street,  and  then  gently  touch- 
ing the  arm  of  his  friend  asked  if  he  could  speak 
to  him. 

"  What,  my  young  rooster  returned  !  They  said 
thou  hadst  gone  off  with  a  Bacchante,  and  had  left 
Rome,"  exclaimed  the  man. 

"  I  do  want  to  leave  Rome,"  said  Laon ;  "  I 
want  to  go  back  to  my  Athens.  Wilt  thou  tell  me 
how  I  can  earn  some  sesterces  to  pay  the  shipmaster 
to  take  me  } " 

The  gladiators  laughed.  "A  very  fine  tale  !  "  two 
or  three  exclaimed.  "Thou  wast  at  the  feast  of 
Bacchus  yesterday ;  where  is  the  Bacchante  that 
placed  her  garlands  around  thy  head  1 " 

Laon  blushed  as  he  recalled  this  scene.  "  I  know 
not,"  he  answered. 

"But  thou  art  anxious  to  discover  her  again, 
and  so  would  fain  consult  the  Delphic  oracle ! " 
exclaimed  one. 


At  Sea.  73 

"  Nay,  it  is  my  sister  I  am  anxious  to  find,"  said 
Laon,  quickly. 

"  I  told  thee  gladiators  must  have  no  sisters,  and 
thou  art  to  be  one  now,  boy,"  said  Appius. 

"  Nay,  but  I  will  not,  unless  it  is  to  save  Glaucia," 
said  Laon. 

"  Say'st  thou  so !  Then  come  not  near  me  again," 
said  Appius,  frowning  darkly ;  and  as  he  spoke  he 
pushed  Laon  so  violently  that  he  fell  to  the  ground, 
while  the  rest  laughed  at  his  fall  as  they  passed  on 
towards  the  hostelry  for  their  evening  meal. 

Laon  was  not  much  hurt,  and  soon  rose  to 
his  feet,  but  he  did  not  follow  the  gladiators.  He 
had  learned  the  way  to  the  landing-places  on  the 
banks  of  the  Tiber,  and  he  went  in  that  direc- 
tion now,  although  his  hopes  and  intentions  were 
as  yet  of  the  vaguest.  He  had  a  few  sesterces, 
which  the  lady  had  put  into  his  hand  when  she 
gave  him  the  letter,  and  he  resolved  to  offer 
these  to  the  first  shipmaster  he  could  find  going 
to  Athens,  in  the  hope  that  he  would  take 
them  and  let  him  make  up  the  deficiency  by 
assisting  the  sailors  at  their  work. 

The  docks  were  reached  at  last,  and  Laon, 
volunteering  to  assist  in  unloading  a  vessel,  was  soon 
set  to  work,  and  from  his  companions  he  heard  that 
the  galley  had  just  arrived  from  Athens  with  a  cargo 
of  corn  and  honey,  and  would  return  thither  in  a  few 
days.  His  heart  beat  high  with  hope  as  he  heard  it. 
If  he  could  only  take  the  place  of  one  of  the  sailors 
—and  he  heard  that  one  had  already  left  the  vessel 


74  Glducia,  the  Greek  Slave, 

— he  might  reach  his  native  city  without  any  further 
difhculty. 

No  one  had  any  reason  to  complain  of  the  v/ay  he 
performed  his  work  that  day,  and  when  he  was 
leaving  at  night  he  was  told  to  come  again  in  the 
morning,  a  command  he  very  readily  obeyed.  In 
the  course  of  the  day  he  contrived  to  speak  to  the 
shipmaster  about  being  taken  as  a  sailor  for  the  next 
voyage.  The  man  looked  doubtful,  but  promised  to 
consider  his  request,  and  asked  him  some  questions 
about  his  friends,  and  how  long  since  he  had  left 
Athens. 

Fortunately  he  was  able  to  answer  these  without 
betraying  his  secret — not  that  he  would  have 
hesitated  to  tell  a  falsehood  had  it  been  necessary. 
He  knew  nothing  of  the  sin  of  lying — the  gods 
whom  he  looked  up  to  with  reverential  awe  were 
themselves  liars,  thieves,  and  murderers,  according 
to  the  popular  legends  concerning  them.  The  ship- 
master seemed  satisfied  with  the  account  Laon 
gave  of  himself,  and  seeing  he  was  able  and  willing 
to  make  himself  useful,  he  engaged  him  the  next 
day  to  go  with  them  to  Athens. 

*'  We  shall  see  then  whether  thou  art  fit  for  a 
sailor,"  said  the  man  :  "  and  if  not,  thou  canst  go 
to  thy  friends." 

How  grateful  Laon  feH  to  the  man,  and  how 
slowly  the  remaining  days  seemed  to  pass,  haunted 
as  he  was  by  that  awful  scene  he  had  witnessed 
outside  the  gate  of  the  city,  and  thinking  it  pos- 
sible that   his  beloved   sister  m.ight   be  doomed  to 


At  Sea.  75 

a  similar  fate  if  she  failed  to  please  her  mistress  I 
If  he  could  only  see  her  he  might  warn  her  to 
be  careful,  and  encourage  her  to  be  patient,  as 
he  would  speedily  release  her  from  her  present 
state  of  bondage. 

The  weary  days,  long  as  they  were,  came  to  an 
end  at  last,  and  Laon  was  floating  down  the  muddy 
Tiber  towards  the  blue  sea  that  was  to  bear  them 
to  the  city  of  the  temples,  the  dwelling-place  of  the 
gods,  the  "Eye  of  Greece."  The  lad's  heart  beat 
high  with  hope ;  he  would  redeem  his  sister  from 
slavery  or  die  in  the  attempt ;  he  would  go  and  see 
their  old  friends  among  the  citizens  and  ask  them 
to  help  him  do  this,  if  he  could  not  accomplish  it 
by  himself. 

"Be  propitious,  O  Venus!"  he  exclaimed.  "If 
Pallas  Athene  be  vengeful  and  angry,  be  thou 
the  more  favourable  !  " 

"  Who  is  that  thou  art  beseeching,  boy  ? "  asked 
one  of  the  sailors  who  happened  to  be  standing  near. 
"  The  Dioscuri — the  twin  stars,  these  be  the  guardian 
gods  of  sailors.     Didst  thou  ever  sacrifice  to  them  } " 

Laon  was  obliged  to  confess  he  had  never  done 
so.  "  I  thought  Venus,  who  rose  from  the  sea  near 
Cyprus,  was  the  favourite  god  of  sailors,"  he  said. 

The  man  looked  contemptuous.  ''Venus  is  all 
very  well  for  men  of  cities  and  women-kind,  but  the 
Dioscuri  is  our  God,"  and~he  turned  away,  looking 
as  though  he  would  like  to  throw  Laon  overboard 
for  his  neglect. 

Later  in  the  day,  when  most  of  the  work  incident 


76  Glancia,  the  Greek  Slave. 

upon  first  leaving  dock  had  been  done,  and  the 
sailors  were  gathered  in  a  group  resting,  and 
watching  for  the  appearance  of  their  favourite  twin 
stars,  one  of  them  suddenly  said  : 

*^  Ah  !  shipmates,  ye  should  have  been  with  me  the 
last  time  I  sailed  from  Sidon.  It  was  about  the 
roughest  passage  I  ever  had,  and  I've  had  some 
rough  ones  in  my  time.  We  had  a  cohort  of  the 
Roman  guard  on  board  in  charge  of  some  prisoners, 
and  soldiers  and  sailors  alike  quailed  at  the  violence 
of  the  storm.  We  boasted  of  being  brave  men  all 
of  us,  but  there  was  one  prisoner  on  board  who  put 
us  all  to  shame.  He  was  calm  and  unmoved  through 
it  all,  encouraged  us  to  eat  that  we  might  be  able 
to  work,  begged  the  soldiers  not  to  kill  his  fellow- 
prisoners,  as  they  proposed — they  would  never  have 
killed  him,  they  had  too  much  love  and  reverence  for 
him,  so  that  it  was  not  for  himself  that  he  begged 
this  favour — and  did  all  he  could  to  help  us  in  every 
way,  assuring  us  that  if  we  only  did  our  duty  and 
trusted  in  God  we  should  all  be  saved." 

'^  Thou  meanest  the  Dioscuri,  the  sailor's  help  and 
guiding-star } "  interrupted  one. 

But  the  man  shook  his  head.  "  I  mean  the  God 
who  made  the  stars,  the  Dioscuri,  and  all  the  host 
of  heaven,  and  gave  men  wisdom  to  guide  their 
vessels  over  the  trackless  deep  by  the  motions  of 
the  sun  and  stars." 

"  Pallas  Athene  is  the  goddess  of  wisdom  and 
knowledge,"  Laon  ventured  to  sav. 


At  Sea.  77 

But  the  sailor  dissented.  "  The  God  whom  Paul 
preaches,  and  in  whom  I  beheve,  is  the  God  of 
wisdom  as   well  as   the   Creator   of    the   stars,"   he 

said. 

The  group  of  men  lifted  their  heads  and  looked 
at  the  bold  speaker. 

"Thou  believest  in  this  new  God  and  forsakest 
our  guiding  stars  1 "  exclaimed  one. 

"  Shipmates,  he  is  no  new  God — this  great,  wise, 
almighty  Creator,  who  can  control  the  sea,  and 
say  to  its  waves  *  be  still  '  at  the  prayer  of  His 
messenger." 

"  Did  He  do  that  1 "  asked  one,  in  an  awe-struck 
whisper. 

The  man  nodded.  "  Nothing  less  than  almighty 
power  saved  us  from  a  watery  grave,"  he  said, 
solemnly.  "Our  ship  broke  up  just  after  we  left 
her,  but  not  a  soul  was  lost.  Some  of  us  could 
swim,  those  who  could  not  clung  to  boards  and 
broken  spars,  and  in  this  way  all  got  safe  to  land, 
even  as  Paul  said." 

"And  thou  behevest  this  Paul  to  be  one  of  the 
gods  ! "  said  one,  sneeringly. 

"  Nay,  nay,  but  he  is  a  messenger  from  God — 
the  only  true  God,  who  made  the  sea  and  stars 
as  well  as  the  dry  land.  Shipmates,  we  need  a 
God  such  as  this  man  came  to  declare — one  who 
needeth  not  a  statue  or  temple  for  His  worship  ; 
for  what  can  sailors  do  with  either  .?  We  need  a  God 
who  is  at  hand  when  the  wild  wind  lashes  the  waves 


2$  Glaucia^  the  Greek  Slave. 

into  fury — a  God  who  holds  the  winds  in  His  fists 
and  the  waters  in  the  hollow  of  His  hand." 

"Then  thy  God  doeth  the  work  both  of  .^olus 
and  Neptune,"  said  one. 

"  ^olus  and  Neptune  are  but  idols ;  there  is  but 
one  God/'  said  the  man,  boldly. 

His  companions  looked  at  each  other  in  mute 
surprise.  The  speaker  had  already  proved  himself 
the  most  capable  man  on  the  vessel,  or  they  might 
have  doubted  his  sanity,  but  as  it  was  they  sat  and 
listened  with  breathless  attention  to  all  he  said. 

"  This  God  whom  Paul  came  to  make  known  to 
men  is  the  Almighty  God,  who  made  heaven  and 
earth  and  all  men  dwelling  upon  it.  He  hath  not 
only  made  them.,  but  redeemed  them  from  sin  and 
the  power  of  evil  by  the  death  of  His  only  Son, 
Jesus  Christ  the  Lord." 

"  Then  thou  hast  two  gods  after  all,"  said  one  of 
the  men. 

But  the  speaker  shook  his  head.  "  Not  so.  Christ 
came  to  make  known  the  Father,  and  he  who 
worships  the  Son  worships  the  Father  also,  for  He 
is  the  brightness  of  the  Father's  glory." 

"  Where  is  the  temple  of  thy  God  t "  asked  two 
or  three  together. 

"  He  needeth  no  temple,  for  the  heaven  is  His 
throne  and  the  earth  is  His  footstool,  and  there  is 
no  God  but  Him." 

**Then  thou  would'st  have  us  break  down  the 
altars   we   have   always   believed    were   sacred,   and 


At  Sea.  79 

brand  our  fathers  who  worshipped  these  gods  as 
worse  than  fools.  Truly  thy  God  is  a  jealous 
God,  to  claim  the  whole  of  man's  worship." 

"Yes,  God  is  a  jealous  God,"  admitted  the  sailon 
"  He  loveth  not  to  see  the  worship  that  is  alone 
due  to  Him  wasted  on  the  shrine  of  a  vain  idol  ; 
and  think  ye  this  is  strange  .'' "  he  asked. 

"Yes,  so  strange  that  few  will  embrace  thy 
religion,  although  thou  dost  love  it  so  much." 

"  Ha !  I  do  love  it,"  said  the  sailor,  fervently ; 
"  for  this  God  is  just  suited  for  us  who  are  out  here 
at  the  mercy  of  the  winds  and  waves,  for  He  holds 
the  winds  and  controls  the  waves." 

"Well,  thou  dost  certainly  talk  as  though  thou 
hadst  felt  His  power,  and  would  have  all  of  us  do 
the  same  ;  and  if  it  would  content  Him  to  be  wor- 
shipped with  the  twin  stars,  well,  I  for  one  would 
embrace  this  new  faith." 

But  his  companion  shook  his  head.  "Shipmates, 
ye  that  are  fathers  and  know  what  it  is  to  love  your 
children,  would  ye  be  content  with  any  but  ih^  first 
place  in  their  hearts  ?  Would  it  please  you  to  see 
them  hug  the  gifts  ye  took  home,  but  turn  from  thee 
the  giver  .?  It  is  just  so  with  our  great  Father.  We 
are  His  children,  whether  we  know  it  or  not,  and 
He  desires  our  love  and  worship,  and  will  not  give 
it  to  another." 

The  men  were  evidently  puzzled,  and  knew  not 
v/hat  reply  to  make  to  this  ;  but  the  brave  Christian, 
undaunted   by  their  silence  or   the   frowns    of    two 


8o  Glaiicia^  the  Greek  Slave, 

or  three,  pressed  his  advantage,  and  with  all  the 
eloquence  that  enthusiasm  alone  can  give,  besought 
them  not  to  turn  from  this  God  of  love  and 
mercy. 

Laon  sat  and  listened  in  silent  wonder.  Turn 
which  way  he  would  he  was  to  meet  with  some 
one  who  knew  or  had  heard  of  this  strange  prisoner, 
Paul,  and  the  God  whose  messenger  he  was. 


CHAPTER    VIII. 

AN  ANCIENT  DRESSING-ROOM. 

VALERIA  sat  in  her  dressing-room,  several 
slaves  around  her,  all  engaged  in  some  pre- 
paration for  the  young  lady's  toilet,  which  did  not 
seem  to  progress  to  her  satisfaction  to-day. 

*'  How  inconvenient  these  Athenian  rooms  are ! " 
she  exclaimed,  petulantly ;  "  there  is  far  too  much 
light  here  to  be  comfortable.  Let  down  that 
curtain,"  she  said  to  one  of  the  slaves. 

The  crimson  silk  curtain  was  unlooped,  and  only 
a  warm  rosy  light  flooded  the  little  room — for  it 
was  small,  although  much  larger  than  the  adjoining 
bedroom. 

"  I  have  not  enjoyed  my  bath  at  all  to-day  through 
Glaucia  not  returning  in  time  with  those  unguents," 
said  the  lady,  after  a  minute  or  two. 

"  Glaucia  presumeth  too  much,  kind  mistress,"  said 
the  girl  who  was  combing  her  hair,  and  who  had  a 
special  dislike  to  the  pretty  Greek  girl. 

"  Thou  thinkest  so,  Fulvia !  Well,  I  certainly 
have  taken  a  great  liking  to  her,  and  she  may  have 
seen  it." 


S2  Glaiicia^  the  Greek  Slave, 

"Yes,  and  she  boasteth  of  it,  and  presnmeth 
upon  it,  saying  the  noble  Valeria  would  not  do  with- 
out her  now,  for  her  taste  alone  is  consulted  in  the 
dressing-room,"  said  Fulvia,  spitefully. 

The  lady's  cheeks  flushed,  "  Ha !  so  she  boasteth 
of  her  classic  Greek  taste,  does  she  ? "  and  Valeria 
snatched  up  a  small  bunch  of  flowers  that  lay  among 
the  combs  and  perfumes  on  the  dressing-table,  and 
trampled  them  under  her  feet.  Glaucia  had  placed 
them  there  when  she  polished  the  bright  steel  mirror 
that  morning,  and  her  mistress  knew  it,  and  would 
fain  have  served  everything  her  hands  had  touched  in 
the  same  way ;  for,  in  vaunting  her  taste,  Glaucia  had 
evidently  underrated  her  own,  her  mistress  thought, 
and  this  was  a  slight  she  could  not  endure. 

She  sat  before  a  dressing-table,  on  which  her 
favourite  waiting-maid  had  arranged  the  combs  and 
jewels  and  ribbons  to  be  worn  that  day,  as  well  as 
the  bright  steel  mirror  and  cosmetics  and  perfumes, 
while  close  at  hand  hung  an  amber-satin  tunic,  and  a 
broad  pearl-studded  girdle,  with  slippers  similarly 
embroidered  lying  near,  all  ready  for  her  mis- 
tress's use. 

Valeria  glanced  at  the  robe  angrily.  "  Put  that 
away,"  she  said  ;  ''  I  bhall  not  wear  that.  Oh  !  dear, 
how  thou  art  pulling  my  hair  ! "  she  exclaimed. 

**  I  am  sorry,  but  I  fear  it  hath  been  neglected  of 
late,"  said  Fulvia,  artfully. 

*'  Neglected  !  I  am  sure  it  hath  not,"  said  Valeria, 
sharply ;  and  the  girl  saw  she  was  going  a  little  too 
far  in  her  disparagement  of  Glaucia's  work. 


An  Ancient  Dressiiig-Room.  8j 

**  I  do  not  mean  that  it  hath  not  been  duly  brushed 
and  powdered  each  day,  but  this  Greek  fashion  that 
Glaucia  persuades  my  mistress  is  so  becoming  is  far 
less  trouble  than — " 

"  I  shall  not  have  it  done  the  Greek  fashion  to-day ; 
our  own  Roman  style  of  curls  is  quite  as  good," 
interrupted  Valeria. 

A  bunch  of  small  false  curls  was  fetched  and  laid 
upon  the  dressing-table,  and  these  Fulvia  proceeded 
to  weave  in  with  her  mistress's  hair,  so  that  it  was 
impossible  to  tell  which  was  false  and  which  was  real 
and  these  small  curls  were  raised  one  above  another 
to  an  amazing  height.  Just  as  the  last  pin  was 
adjusted,  Glaucia  came  in,  looking  hot  and  tired  with 
her  quick  walk  from  the  market.  She  was  surprised 
to  see  that  the  work  of  dressing  her  mistress  had  pro- 
ceeded so  far,  and  stammered  out  a  few  words  of 
apology,  looking  somewhat  frightened,  however,  as 
she  did  so. 

Valeria  turned  and  looked  at  her  angrily.  ''Oh, 
thou  hast  come  back  at  last !  "  she  said.  '*  By  sweet 
Venus,  I  thought  thou  didst  not  intend  returning  at 
all ; "  and  she  took  up  a  roll  of  papyrus,  and  began 
reading  the  verses  that  had  been  sent  to  her  by  an 
Athenian  acquaintance  a  short  time  before. 

Glaucia  laid  aside  her  cloak,  and,  taking  up  the 
slippers,  began  adjusting  the  white  thongs,  ready  to 
fasten  them  on  her  mistress's  feet. 

"  Put  them  down.  Fulvia  will  do  all  that  is 
needed,"  said  Valeria,  coldly,  when  she  saw  Glaucia 
approaching. 


84  Glaucia,  the  Greek  Slave. 

The  poor  girl  laid  aside  the  slippers,  and  although 
she  could  scarce  keep  back  her  tears,  for  she  wab 
really  sorry  that  she  had  not  been  back  in  time  to 
dress  her  mistress,  she  began  the  more  lowly  work  of 
clearing  away  the  litter  for  the  other  slaves. 

But  Fulvia  interfered  now.  "  Do  not  touch  my 
things,"  she  said,  ^'for,  by  Ceres,  I  know  not  how 
I  shall  dress  my  sweet  mistress  to-morrow  if  thou 
dost." 

"Thou  mayest  leave  the  dressing-room,"  said 
Valeria,  shortly ;  and  this,  which  was  of  course  in- 
tended as  a  command,  Glaucia  dared  not  disobey, 
She  went  out  silently  and  sadly,  half  wishing  she  had 
not  stopped  to  listen  to  the  old  man  in  the  market, 
and  yet  she  could  not  feel  altogether  sorry,  for  it 
was  such  good  news  for  her  and  Laon,  and  every 
slave  in  Athens. 

Meanwhile  Valeria  was  dressed  according  to  the 
taste  of  Fulvia,  which  was  not  very  likely  to  be  at  all 
Greek  in  its  character,  for,  as  she  was  often  saying, 
she  hated  Athens  and  all  belonging  to  it ;  and  so, 
instead  of  wearing  the  tunic  of  amber  that  so  well 
became  her  complexion,  and  with  the  plain  classic 
banding  of  her  hair  that  set  off  the  exquisite  poise  of 
her  head  so  effectively,  the  lady  arrayed  herself  in  a 
dress  of  pink  and  white,  and  with  numerous  pins 
and  bands  of  ribbon  interspersed  with  her  curls, 
looked  an  over-dressed  Roman  beauty  rather  than 
an  elegantly  dressed   lady. 

Company  was  expected  to  supper  that  afternoon  ; 
but    six    or    eight   were    considered   a   comfortable 


An  Ancient  Dressing-Room.  Sj 

number  for  a  dinner  party  in  those  days ;  and  in 
Athens,  where  no  modest  woman  ever  appeared 
at  an  entertainment,  these  were  strictly  confined  to 
the  sterner  sex. 

Sempronius  Gracchus,  however,  who  had  always 
been  accustomed  to  see  his  wife  at  the  table,  insisted 
that  she  should  not  resign  her  place,  but  that  Valeria 
should  likewise  sit  with  the  company,  for  if  ladies 
were  present  the  wine  did  not  circulate  quite  so 
freely,  or  the  company  become  so  boisterous — for 
even  philosophers  sometimes  forget  the  bounds  of 
moderation.  But,  although  Sempronius  wished  his 
daughter  to  appear  at  all  the  entertainments  given 
at  home,  he  very  much  disliked  seeing  her  dressed 
in  the  present  style  of  Roman  fashion,  and  had 
commended  her  taste  in  adopting  the  plainer 
Grecian  style  of  wearing  her  hair.  His  surprise, 
therefore,  may  be  imagined  when  Valeria  entered 
the  gallery  where   he   sat   to  receive  his  guests. 

"My  daughter,  thou  hast  changed  thy  dressing- 
maid,"  said  her  father,  looking  at  the  ponderous  pile 
of  curls  and  ribbons. 

Valeria,  who  already  felt  very  cross  at  Glaucia's 
absence,  and  did  not  want  to  be  reminded  of  the  fact, 
said,  shortly,  "  Yes,  my  father ;  as  thou  knowest,  I 
love  a  change  sometimes." 

*'  But  this  change  is  not  improving,"  observed  the 
philosopher,  a  remark  which  Valeria  chose  to  inter- 
pret as  praise  of  Glaucia's  taste  and  disparagement 
of  her  own. 

She  did  not,  however,  reply  to  it,  for  at  the  same 


S6  Glaucm,  the  Greek  Slave, 

moment  the  slave  in  attendance  drew  aside  the  em- 
broidered  curtain  that  hung  at  the  entrance,  ani 
their  first  visitor  was   announced. 

Sempronius  still  clung  to  the  old-fashioned  Roman 
toga,  but  no  one  wishing  to  be  thought  at  all  fashion- 
able in  dress  wore  that  now.  The  Greek  tunic  had 
replaced  the  toga  even  in  Rome,  and  their  visitor's 
was  of  the  richest  Tyrian  dye,  and  fastened  with 
buckles  sparkling  with  emeralds.  The  sleeves  were 
loose  and  fringed  at  the  wrist  with  gold.  A  broad 
girdle  at  the  waist,  worked  in  arabesque  designs,  to 
match  the  sleeves,  answered  the  double  purpose  of 
band  and  pockets,  for  in  them  were  carried  the  hand- 
kerchief, purse,  stylus,  or  iron  pen,  and  the  waxen 
tablets. 

Sempronius  received  his  visitor  with  all  the 
respect  and  courtesy  of  the  grand  old  Roman  time 
that  was  so  rapidly  passing  away,  and  very  soon 
they  were  lost  in  a  philosophical  discussion,  and 
wandered  off  to  the  library,  whither  they  were 
followed  by  other  guests  as  they  arrived. 

Supper  was  at  length  announced,  and  a  slave 
led  the  way  to  the  dining-room.  Couches  were 
placed  for  the  gentlemen  to  recline  on  during 
meals,  but  elaborately  carved  chairs,  studded  with 
gold  and  ivory,  were  set  for  the  ladies.  There  were 
three  tables,  placed  so  that  the  guests  sat  on  one  side, 
and  the  slaves  in  attendance  passed  round  the  other. 
One  side  of  the  room  was  open  to  the  peristyle,  in 
the  centre  of  which  a  fountain  threw  up  tiny  jets  of 
water,  and   the   musical   plash   in   the  marble  basin 


An  Ancient  Dressing' Room.  87 

sounded  delightfully  cool  and  refreshing.  Between 
the  marble  pillars  that  supported  the  roof  hung 
baskets  of  the  choicest  flowers,  while  the  image  and 
shrine  of  Flora,  which  stood  opposite,  were  wreathed 
with  garlands,  the  votive  offerings  of  Valeria  and  her 
m.other.  To  this,  their  favourite  goddess,  the  ladies 
bowed  as  they  entered,  as  well  as  to  the  sacred 
iares,  or  household  gods,  placed  with  the  salt,  at 
the  corner  of  each  table. 

As  the  guests  seated  themselves  the  slaves  ap- 
peared with  the  first  course.  Amid  fresh  figs,  sweet 
herbs  strewed  with  snow,  eggs  and  anchovies,  were 
cups  of  wine  mixed  with  honey,  and  these  were 
handed  round  by  the  slaves  to  each  of  the  company. 
Sempronius  then  rose,  and  bowing  to  the  images  at 
the  corners  of  the  table,  sprinkled  some  of  the  wine, 
saying,  "  Be  favourable,  O  Vesta ! "  words  which 
always  carried  Valeria's  thoughts  back  to  her  sister, 
who  was  dedicated  to  the  service  of  this  queen 
of  the  household  gods. 

As  the  first  course  was  cleared  away  other  slaves 
appeared,  bearing  a  silver  bowl  of  perfumed  water 
and  fringed  napkins,  which  were  handed  to  the  com- 
pany, who,  after  refreshing  themselves  in  this  way, 
were  ready  for  the  next  course. 

Spiced  Faiernian  wine  was  now  brought  on,  and 
the  host,  rising  and  sprinkling  a  few  drops  as  before, 
turned  to  the  statue  of  the  wine  god  and  said,  "Be 
propitious,  O  Bacchus ! "  A  Phrygian  attagen,  a 
dish  of  nightingales'  tongues,  and  oysters  from 
far-off  Britain,  graced  this  part  of  the  feast. 


88  GlaiLcia^  the  Greek  Slave. 

Then  followed  sweetmeats  and  drinks  cooled  with 
snow,  while  the  sound  of  music  was  heard  slowly 
approaching.  ♦  The  musicians,  however,  did  not  ap- 
pear, but  stationing  themselves  in  the  adjoining 
gallery,  played  some  sweet  soft  airs  ;  and  after  the 
removal  of  the  last  course,  and  the  performance  of 
the  last  lavation,  several  of  the  guests  sang,  and  one 
who  was  a  poet  read,  from  a  roll  of  papyrus,  his  last 
poem.  Then  the  conversation  drifted  into  the  usual 
channels.  Sempronius  talked  of  philosophy,  his  wife 
of  the  last  Roman  fashions  and  the  splendour  of  the 
games  in  the  arena,  while  Valeria  was  listening  to 
the  account  a  young  Greek  was  giving  her  of  the 
discourse  in  the  market-place. 

**  We  Athenians  are  accused  of  loving  every 
novelty  that  comes  in  our  Avay,  and  truly  that 
old  man's  preaching  was  a  novelty,  only  it  was 
so  blasphemous." 

Valeria  started.  "Nay,  thou  shouldst  not  listen 
if  our  gods  were  insulted,"  she  said. 

''  But  thou  seest  it  was  something  new — some- 
thing altogether  so  novel  that  the  temptation  was 
too  strong  for  an  Athenian  to  resist  ; "  and  taking 
out  his  tablets  from  his  girdle  he  said,  "  See,  I  have 
been  at  the  trouble  of  putting  down  some  things 
this  old  man  said." 

Valeria  looked  al"  the  white  wax  tablets  curiously. 
"  May  I  read  them  } "  she  asked. 

"  Certainly,  if  thou  canst ;  but  the  stylus  was  some- 
what out  of  order.     I  fear  thou  wilt  not  be  able." 

But  Valeria  slowly  traced  out  the  delicate  Greek 


An  Ancient  Dressing -Room.  89 

characters  and  read,  *'  There  is  but  one  true  God. 
All  the  idols  of  the  nations  shall  perish." 

"  Idols  ! "  repeated  Valeria,  looking  up  ;  "  what 
did  he  mean  ?  " 

"  Oh !  he  left  us  in  no  doubt  as  to  his  meaninof," 
said  the  young  Greek,  lightly.  '*  He  said  that  Jupiter 
and  Pallas  and  Juno,  and  all  the  rest  of  our  gods, 
were  but  vain  idols." 

Valeria  sat  and  gazed  at  him  in  horror.  "  Is  it 
possible  there  can  be  such  wretches  in  the  world  1 " 
.she  said ;  and  then  suddenly  recollecting  the  fare- 
well visit  of  their  friend  Julia,  she  exclaimed,  "  Why, 
there  is  a  sect  in  Rome  that  proclaim  the  same 
falsehoods." 

"  Ha  !  the  Nazarenes.  I  have  heard  of  them,  and 
I  doubt  not  this  old  man  is  of  the  same  sect,  although 
he  calls  himself  a  Christian,  after  one  whom  he  calls 
the  Lord  Christ,"  replied  her  visitor. 

"  Yes,  they  are  the  same  sect,  I  know ; "  and  she 
was  about  to  say  that  a  friend  of  their  own  had 
been  deluded  into  joining  them,  but  she  reflected 
that  to  own  as  a  friend  one  of  these  miserable  people 
would  be  to  incur  almost  lasting  disgrace,  so  she 
merely  said,  *'  I  heard  something  about  them  just 
before  I  left  Rome." 

"  Indeed,  what  didst  thou  hear  1 "  asked  her  guest. 
"  Thou  seest  I  try  to  make  a  study — collect  all  the 
evidence  I  can  about  any  new  startling  subject  like 
this.  It  is  an  amusement  that  passes  away  many 
a  weary  hour,  for  since  we  cannot  all  be  philo- 
sophers,  and  ambition   in   the   State   is   out   of  the 


90  Giaticia,  the  Greek  Slave. 

question  since  we  bowed  to  the  mistress  of  nations 
and  adopted  the  laws  of  Rome,  we  are  glad  of 
any  new  gossip,  any  slight  change — " 

**  But  this  would  be  no  '  slight  change,'  if  these 
people  could  have  their  will,"  interrupted  Valeria, 
"  for  they  would  destroy  our  gods  if  they  could, 
I  doubt  not." 

"  Yes,  every  statue  would  be  broken,  and  every 
altar  would  be  thrown  down,"  said  the  young  Greek, 
coolly. 

"  Oh,  what  impiety  ! "  exclaimed  Valeria  ;  "  truly 
these  people  are  not  fit  to  live,"  she  added. 

"  Thou  wouldst  have  them  all  turned  into  the 
arena  with  a  few  tigers  for  company,"  said  her 
guest,  laughing. 

"  It  would  be  the  greatest  kindness  to  the  rest 
of  mankind,  for  it  seemeth  these  impious  people 
are  not  content  with  keeping  their  belief  or  un- 
belief to  themselves,"  said  Valeria. 

"  No  ;  they  would  have  all  men  believe  as  they 
do.  I  never  saw  any  one  more  earnest  in  my  life 
than  that  old  man  in  the  agora,"  he  added,  in  a 
more  serious  tone. 

"  How  very  dreadful !  "  said  Valeria  ;  "  will  not  the 
Athenians  put  a  stop  to  such  doings,  if  the  prefect 
does  not  interfere  ? " 

**Thou  forgettest  the  Athenians  love  any  new 
amusement,  even  to  the  abuse  of  Pallas  Athene,  if  it 
can  only  boast  of  being  a  novelty,  as  this  is.  It  is 
somewhat  puzzling  too,"  he  said,  "  for  thou  hast 
doubtless  seen  the  altar  dedicated  *  To  the  Unknown 


Au  Ancient  Dressing-Rooiu,  gi 

God,'  which  many  suppose  our  great  Socrates 
erected  and  worshipped  at.  There  is  no  temple, 
no  statue  of  this  God,  but  the  old  man  said  it  was 
the  Unknown  God  who  had  made  Himself  known 
in  the  person  of  Jesus  Christ." 

"  Is  he  one  of  the  disciples  of  Plato — a  great  and 
learned  philosopher — this  old  man  .'* "  asked  Valeria. 

"  Nay,  he  looks  like  an  old  slave,  who  has  per- 
haps bought  his  liberty  or  had  it  given  to  him. 
Certainly  he  cannot  boast  of  being  learned." 

**And  the  Athenians  would  listen  to  the  vain 
babbling  of  an  old  slave  ! "  said  Valeria,  in  a  tone  of 
contempt. 

"Nay,  but  that  is  the  puzzle,"  said  the  Greek. 
"  how  this  old  man  could  know  such  things." 

"  He  does  not  know  them  ;  it  is  but  an  old  man's 
foolish  tale,"  said  Valeria.  "I  have  learned  a  little 
of  thy  Plato  and  Socrates,  and  think  ye  that  thej^ 
in  their  wisdom  would  not  have  discovered  this 
*  Unknown  God,'  if  He  was  ever  to  be  known." 

"  Plato  and  Socrates  were  certainly  very  wise," 
said  the  Greek. 

"Yes,  as  wise  as  this  old  man  is  foolish.  It  is 
all  a  foolish  tale  —  foolish  and  impious,"  decided 
Valeria,  "  and  I  am  greatly  surprised  that  ye  Greeks 
do  not  think  so." 

"  We  do,"  answered  the  young  man,  quickly ; 
"  but  still,  foolish  as  the  whole  of  this  religion  is, 
it  is  amusing  and  somewhat  puzzling,  and  so  we 
can  afford  to  tolerate  its  votaries  a  little." 

"But  suppose  with  their  zeal   and  wariness  they 


92  Glaucia,  the  Greek  Slave, 

should  delude  the  people  to  believe  in  this  impiety," 
said  Valeria. 

The  young  man  shook  his  head.  "They  will 
never  do  that,"  he  said  ;  "  we  Greeks  are  too  wise. 
This  new  religion,  like  that  of  Isis,  will  attract 
attention  for  a  little  while,  just  because  it  is  new ; 
but  the  world  will  never  forsake  the  worship  of 
Jupiter  and  our  gods." 

"  Sweet  Vesta,  guardian  of  our  hearths  and  homes, 
defend  us  from  such  an  evil ! "  said  Valeria,  devoutly ; 
and  then  she  went  on  to  talk  of  her  sister,  still  left 
in  Rome,  to  watch  and  wait  at  the  sacred  hearth- 
fire  of  the  world,  representative  of  every  household 
and  every  heart,  that  they  might  never  be  forgotten 
by  the  gracious  queen  who  presided  over  every 
household  in  the  land. 


CHAPTER   IX. 


THE  ATHENIAN   CHURCH. 


AS  soon  as  Valeria  had  left  her  dressing-room 
Glaucia  was  sent  for,  and  told  to  remove  her 
bed,  and  all  that  belonged  to  her,  from  the  little 
room  adjoining  her  mistress's,  while  Fulvia's  were 
fetched  to  replace  them.  This  degradation — for  it 
was  nothing  less — touched  Glaucia  very  keenly,  and 
when  the  usual  slaves'  room  was  reached  she  burst 
into  a  passionate  flood  of  tears. 

'*  I  wanted  to  tell  my  mistress,  too,  of  the  strange 
things  the  old  man  talked  of  in  the  market-place," 
she  sobbed,  speaking  softly  to  herself.  "  She  is 
wiser  than  I  am,  and  would  know  whether  I  ought 
to  believe  it,  or  whether  he  is  only  a  deceiver  ;  but 
now  I  have  no  one  to  talk  to  about  it." 

Between  Glaucia  and  her  fellow-slaves  there  had 
never  been  much  companionship.  Her  refinement 
revolted  at  many  things  they  did  and  said,  and 
this,  with  Valeria's  undisguised  preference  for  her, 
had  caused  a  feeling  of  bitter  jealousy  to  spring  up 
in  their  minds  against  her,  so  that  with  one  exception 

H 


94  Glaucia,  the  Greek  Stave. 

all  her  companions  rejoiced  at  her  downfall ;  and 
Fulvia  determined,  now  that  she  could  be  near  her 
mistress  again,  to  set  her  so  thoroughly  against 
Glaucia  that  she  should  never  regain  her  lost  place. 
She  took  care,  too,  that  the  work  of  preparing  her 
mistress's  powders  and  unguents  should  be  such  as 
to  occupy  her  at  a  distance  from  Valeria's  rooms^ 
and  that  she  should  be  sent  on  the  different  errands, 
so  that  she  might  never  be  likely  to  see  her  mis- 
tress to  speak  to  her. 

Glaucia  \vas  very  unhappy  about  this  at  first,  but 
the  frequent  visits  to  the  market  reconciled  her  to 
the  altered  state  of  things  more  than  anything  else, 
for  she  seldom  failed  to  see  the  old  preacher  there 
now,  and  he,  too,  had  begun  to  look  for  the  gentle 
slave  who  listened  with  such  eager,  hungry  eyes  to 
the  good  new^s  of  salvation  he  had  to  proclaim.  At 
length  he  said  to  her — 

''My  daughter,  wouldst  thou  not  like  to  be 
present  at  our  meeting  this  evening  .?  A  few  of  the 
faithful  followers  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  will  meet 
together  to  strengthen  each  other's  faith  and  hope, 
and  we  ever  gladly  welcome  those  who  are  anxious 
to  learn  more  of  this  wonderful  truth,  and  thou 
art  one  of  these,  I  feel  certain." 

''Yes,"  answered  Glaucia,  with  downcast  eyes, 
"  I  am  anxious  to  learn  all  th's  wonderful  Gospel 
can  teach  me,  but  I  have  been  troubled  of  late 
with  the  thought  that  this  knowledge  is  not  for 
women,  at  least  not  for  modest  women,"  she  added, 
slowly. 


The  AiJicjiian  Church,  95 

The  old  man  started,  and  for  a  moment  seemed 
puzzled,  but  at  length  he  said — 
-  "  Nay,  thou  needest  not  to  fear,  for  this  Gospel 
is  sent  to  men  and  women  alike  without  difference  : 
all  may  learn  its  blessed  truths,  but  all  may  not 
alike  teach  them,  for  our  Brother  Paul,  having  regard 
to  the  immodest  women  among  us,  who  stand  up 
in  the  schools  and  declaim  aloud  to  all  who  will 
hear  them,  and  who  have  thus  made  it  a  shame 
and  a  disgrace  for  women  of  sobriety  even  to  learn 
aught  but  the  duties  of  a  matron — having  these,  I 
say,  in  his  mind,  and  being  careful  that  no  reproach 
should  be  brought  upon  the  Gospel  through  this — 
he  has  given  a  command,  saying,  *  Suffer  not  a 
woman  to  teach  ; '  but  he  would,  I  know,  exhort  all 
women  to  learn." 

Glaucia  bowed  her  head.  "  I  will  strive  to  come 
to  this  meeting,"  she  said,  "  if  thou  wilt  tell  me 
where  it  is.  I  know  Athens  very  well,  and  so  can 
doubtless  find  it." 

*'  Nay,  but  I  may  not  do  that,"  said  the  man, 
"  for  th  :)ugh  I  preach  publicly  in  the  market-place, 
the  Jews  among  us  so  sorely  hate  this  Gospel  that 
the  lives  of  all  who  love  it  are  in  danger,  and  there- 
fore it  is  deemed  prudent  to  keep  our  meeting-place 
a  secret.  If,  however,  thou  wilt  come,  my  wife 
shalt  lead  thee.  \s  for  myself,  I  deem  it  safer  to 
go  alone,  for  even  while  preaching  I  am  in  danger 
of  being  stoned,  like  our  first  martyr  Stephen." 

Glaucia  shivered.  "  Is  there,  then,  such  danger 
in  following  this  new  religion  ? "  she  asked. 


<)6  Glancia^  the  Greek  Slave. 

"Nay,  call  it  not  new,"  said  the  old  man,  quickly. 
"The  God  whom  we  serve  is  from  everlasting  to 
everlasting ;  but  the  idols  of  this  city  are  but  modern 
inventions  that  must  pass  away  before  the  power 
of  this  Gospel  and  the  might  of  Jesus  Christ." 

As  Glaucia  walked  home,  and,  looking  at  the 
exquisite  statues  and  splendid  temples,  thought  of 
the  old  man's  words,  she  shook  her  head  sadly.  "  t 
cannot  hope  this  new  religion  will  ever  gain  more 
than  the  love  of  poor  slaves  like  myself,  for  because 
it  comes  as  a  message  of  mercy  to  the  poor,  the 
rich  and  learned  will  never  receive  it.  I  wonder 
what  Laon  would  think  if  he  heard  these  glad  tidings 
of  great  joy ! "  and  Glaucia  heaved  another  deep 
sigh  as  she  thought  of  her  brother,  and  how  hope- 
less their  ever  meeting  again  novv^  seemed. 

The  old  slave,  who  alone  had  befriended  Glaucia 
in  her  late  trouble  and  disgrace,  had  often  tried  to 
persuade  her  to  go  out  and  see  her  former  friends  in 
the  city,  but  the  poor  girl  had  shrunk  from  walking 
in  the  streets  more  than  she  could  help,  for  fear  of 
meeting  face  to  face  any  of  these  acquaintances, 
for  she  had  s.^^'si  one  or  two  in  the  agora,  and  had 
noticed  how  their  heads  were  turned  aside  that  they 
might  not  see  her,  or  had  hastened  into  a  booth  that 
they  mi-ght  avoid  speaking  to  her,  and  so  she  had 
always  replied — 

"No,  no,  I  cannot  go  where  I  am  not  welcome, 
and  no  one  wishes  to  see  Glaucia  the  slave  !  " 

Sometimes  she  wondered  whether  it  was  the  fact 
of  her  being  a  slave  only  that  made  her  friends  so 


The  Athenian  Church.  97 

utterly  discard  her — whether  the  disgrace,  whatever  it 
was.  that  Laon  had  hinted  at  as  connected  with  her 
mother's  name,  had  not  some  weight  in  this  matter. 
But  whatever  it  was,  none  had  ventured  to  befriend 
the  orphaned  girl,  and  so  when  she  went  home  and 
said  she  wanted  to  go  out  for  an  hour  in  the  evening, 
her  companions  were  all  very  much  surprised.  Her 
friend,  however,  who  was  the  oldest  slave  in  the 
house  in  point  of  service,  and  therefore  somewhat 
looked  up  to  by  the  rest,  overruled  all  the  objections 
made  to  this  by  others. 

"  The  girl  knows  the  city  very  well,  and  hath 
friends  here,  and  it  will  do  her  good  to  go  out. 
Our  noble  Valeria  would  not  object  to  her  seeing  a 
little  change,  I  am  sure.     I  will  ask  her  by-and-by." 

But  any  appeal  to  her  mistress  was  just  what  the 
artful  Fulvia  was  constantly  labouring  to  prevent, 
and  so  she  said,  "  There  is  no  occasion  to  trouble 
Valeria  about  that  insignificant  slave  girl,  I  am  sure. 
If  thou  thinkest  she  can  go  about  the  city  by  herself, 
I  suppose  she  can,  though  I  should  not  like  to  do 
so  ; "  and  Fulvia  tossed  her  head  as  she  walked  out 
into  the  atrium. 

No  one  thought  or  cared  to  ask  Glaucia  where 
she  was  going,  and  so,  when  the  time  came,  she 
went  out,  and  found  her  way  to  the  house  she 
had  been  directed  to  call,  at  without  any  difficulty. 
An  elderly  woman  was  already  dressed  in  her  long 
cloak,  the  ample  folds  of  which  effectually  concealed 
her  face  as  well  as  her  whole  figure,  descending,  as 
!t  did,  from  her  head,  and  only  leaving  sufficient  of 


98  Giaiicia,  iJie  Greek  Slave. 

her  face  uncovered  to  enable  her  to  see.  Glaucia 
had  not  thought  it  necessary  to  put  on  any  disguise. 
but  the  woman  threw  a  cloak  over  her  head  beiore 
they  went  out,  and  then  they  silently  took  their  way 
through  the  most  unfrequented  parts  of  the  city 
towards  the  coast.  Soon  after  the  city  gates  were 
passed  and  they  had  entered  the  wall-begirt  street, 
that  was  some  five  miles  in  length,  the  woman 
moved  her  cloak  aside,  and  breathed  more  freely. 

"We  shall  not  be  likely  to  meet  any  Jews  now," 
she  said  in  half  a  whisper,  and  very  soon  she  turned 
toward  one  of  the  houses  that  seemed  to  be  falling 
into  decay,  and  giving  a  peculiar  knock  at  the  door 
sat  herself  down  on  a  stone  to  rest  and  wait. 

Glaucia  looked  up  at  the  deserted  house  and  the 
wall,  which  had  been  built  in  the  glorious  days  of 
Athens,  but  had  proved  powerless  to  keep  out  the 
all-conquering  soldiers  of  Rome.  *^  This  place  is 
empty,"  she  said,  shivering  with  fear. 

But  the  woman  shook  her  head,  and  the  next 
minute  stealthy  footsteps  were  heard  approaching 
the  place,  and  two  other  closely  enveloped  figures 
appeared. 

"  Hast  thou  knocked,  Medea } "  asked  the  elder 
of  the  two,  looking  closely  at  Glaucia  as  she  spoke. 

"  Yes,  most  noble  Damaris,  I  doubt  not  the  door 
will  be  opened  as  soon  as  they  have  ascertained 
that  we  are  friends." 

**  Thy  husband  still  preaches  boldly  in  the 
market-place,  I  see.  Truly  he  is  a  brave  soldier 
of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ" 


TJie  Athenian  Church.  99 

"  We  are  but  a  feeble  band  here  in  Athens," 
said  Medea ;  "  and  so  it  behoveth  all  who  can  speak 
to  do  so,  especially  those  who  heard  our  Brother 
Paul  himself,  and  learned  the  truth  from  his  lips. 
Only  thou  and  Dionysius  the  Areopagite  are  left 
as  fruits  of  his  ministry,  except  my  husband,"  said 
Medea. 

"  Nay,  nay ;  thou  knowest  not  how  many  of  the 
Lord's  hidden  ones  are  dwelling  with  us  here  in 
Athens,"  said  Damaris,  cheerfully. 

"  They  are  umvorthy  the  name  of  Christ  if  they 
come  not  forward  and  declare  their  love  for  Him. 
Nay,  nay,  noble  Damaris,  seek  not  to  excuse  their 
cowardice — "  but  at  this  moment  the  heavy  door 
was  slowly  swung  back,  and  the  whole  party  en- 
tered. 

They  followed  their  guide  through  several  large 
deserted  chambers  to  one  partly  underground  and 
at  the  back  of  the  building,  where,  as  the  door 
opened,  they  were  each  in  turn  greeted  with  the 
salutation,  "  Peace  be  with  thee  !  " 

The  women  bowed  in  silent  acknowledgment 
of  the  greeting,  but  a  man  who  had  entered  just 
after  them  returned  it  with  the  words,  ''  Peace  be 
to  all  the  faithful !  " 

The  chamber  was  dimly  lighted  by  a  small  lamp 
fixed  in  the  wall,  and  Glaucia  could  see  there  were 
about  a  dozen  people  already  assembled,  sitting  in 
silent  thought,  apparently  waiting  for  some  one 
else  to  appear.  At  length  the  door  opened  again, 
and   this  time   the   venerable-looking   man,   pausing 


loo  Glcmcia^  the  Greek  Slave. 

on  the  threshold,  Hfted  his  hands  and  said,  *'  Peace 
be  to  the  Church  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ !  " 

A  fervent  ''Amen"  was  breathed  by  all  pre- 
sent, and  then  the  new-comer  stepped  into  the 
middle  of  the  chamber,  and  saying  a  few  words 
to  Medea's  husband,  took  a  roll  of  papyrus  from 
his   girdle. 

"  This  is  the  copy  of  a  letter  from  our  Brother 
Paul  to  the  Church  of  Ephesus,"  he  said,  unrolling 
the  papyrus.  "  He  is  still  imprisoned  at  Rome, 
waiting  for  his  trial  before  Nero,  but  is  allowed  to 
receive  all  who  like  to  visit  him,  none  hindering 
him  from  preaching  the  Gospel,  for  which  he  is  in 
bonds.  These  letters  he  desires  the  messengers  of 
the  churches  to  read  aloud,  and  likewise  to  send 
faithful  copies  to  all  the  brethren  round  about,  and 
thus,  as  the  messenger  of  this  church,  I  have  re- 
ceived it  from  the  Church  at  Ephesus." 

After  this  explanation  he  read  Paul's  greeting, 
addressed  not  only  to  the  Ephesian  Church  but  to 
''all  the  faithful  in  Christ  Jesus,"  so  that  the  little 
company  at  Athens  could  feel  they  had  a  share  in 
the  greeting,  although  the  letter  was  not  sent  direct 
to  them.  Slowly  and  clearly,  with  the  purest  Greek 
enunciation,  did  the  minister  read  through  the  first 
part  of  the  epistle,  and  Glaucia  sat  and  listened 
with  rapt  attention  to  those  wonderful  words,  so 
new,  so  strange,  so  altogether  unlike  anything  she 
had  heard  before  concerning  the  popular  gods  of 
Athens. 

"  Having   predestinated    us   unto  the   adoption  of 


The  Athenian  Church.  lOl 

children  by  Jesus  Christ  to  Himself,  according  to  the 

good  pleasure  of  His  will In  whom  we  have 

redemption  through  His  blood,  the  forgiveness  of 
sins,  according  to  the  riches  of  His  grace." 

These  were  the  words  that  the  reader  afterwards 
rendered  into  more  simple  language,  suited  to  the 
capacity  of  Glaucia  and  several  others  of  the  com- 
pany like  her. 

'*It  is  now  ten  years  since  this  message  was  first 
brought  to  our  city,  by  this  noble  messenger  of  the 
then  Unknown  God,  our  Brother  Paul.  It  was 
delivered  first  to  the  Jews  in  their  synagogue,  and 
afterwards  in  the  market,  where,  as  thou  knowest, 
he  was  accused,  like  our  philosopher  Socrates,  of 
setting  forth  strange  gods,  and  might,  like  him, 
have  been  condemned  to  drink  the  fatal  hemlock 
by  the  court  of  the  Areopagus,  before  which  he 
was  brought,  and  to  the  members  of  which  he  so 
boldly  preached  the  Gospel. 

"  Oh !  my  friends,  never  shall  I  forget  the  day 
when  I  was  summoned  to  take  the  rock-hewn  seat 
of  judgment  with  other  noble  citizens  of  Athens,  to 
hear'what  this  *  vain  babbler ' — as  he  was  called — had 
to  say  about  this  new  Divinity.  I  was  very  angry 
that  any  should  question  the  claims  of  our  gods  ; 
but  as  he  went  on  to  speak  of  the  death  of  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  the  signs  in  heaven  that  had 
followed  it,  as  well  as  His  resurrection,  I  could  no 
longer  resist  the  conviction  that  he  was  indeed  the 
messenger  of  a  God  greater  than  Jupiter.  I  too 
had  witnessed  the  things  he  spoke  of.     The  super- 


102  Glatcciay  the  Greek  Slave. 

natural  darkness  at  mid-day  had  extended  even 
to  Heliopolis,  in  Egypt,  and  when  I  saw  it  I  ex«- 
claimed,  *  Either  the  God  of  nature  suffers,  or  the 
frame  of  the  world  will  be  dissolved.' 

"  I  was  a  young  man  when  this  happened,  but  I 
had  never  forgotten  it,  and  it  returned  to  my  mind 
that  day ;  and,  proud  philosopher  as  I  was,  sitting  in 
judgment  upon  this  messenger,  I  became  a  learner 
and  believer  in  Christ,  and  have  since  sought,  as  far_ 
as  I  could,  to  follow  in  the  footsteps  of  my  great 
master,  Paul." 

Glaucia  sat  and  listened  in  wondering  amaze- 
ment, gazing  at  the  speaker  with  widely-dilated 
eyes  that  could  see  nothing  else  but  that  calm, 
grand,  majestic  face  that  ten  years  ago  had  been 
seen  among  the  Areopagites.  Truly,  this  religion 
was  a  marvellous  one,  to  come  with  a  message  to 
slaves,  inviting  them  to  accept  the  redemption  that 
had  been  paid  for  them  —  terms  which  they,  as 
slaves,  might  be  glad  to  accept ;  but,  for  this  proud 
philosopher  of  the  very  highest  rank  among  the 
citizens  of  Athens,  how  he  could  stoop  to  accept 
the  same  terms,  so  humbling  to  his  pride,  and  be- 
come a  lowly  follower  of  the  Saviour,  was  the 
puzzle. 

The  very  name  "  Saviour  "  was  revolting  to  Greek 
pride,  she  knew  ;  and  yet  he  had  conquered  it  all, 
and  gloried  in  the  name  of  "  Christian,"  and  called 
these  slaves  who  were  present  his  brethren.  Be- 
yond the  fact  of  some  others  being  slaves,  Glaucia 
knew    nothing,    saw    nothing    of    the    congregation. 


The  Athenian  CJiitrch.      ♦  103 

for  as  soon  as  Dionysius  had  done  speaking,  she 
whispered  to  Medea — 

"■  I  must  go  now,  or  they  will  not  let  me  come 
again." 

"Thou  wilt  come  again,  then?"  said  Medsa, 
quickly. 

"  Yes,  indeed,  if  I  am  welcome,"  said  Glaucia. 

"  Welcome  !  Nay,  we  are  anxious  that  all  should 
learn  the  truth,  and,  forsaking  their  idols,  cleave  to 
the  Lord  our  God." 

"  Forsaking  their  idols  !  "  repeated  Glaucia  ;  "  what 
dost  thou  mean  ? " 

"That  none  can  serve  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ — 
accept  the  redemption  He  has  paid — unless  they 
give  up  the  vain  worship  of  the  idols  He  hates." 

"But  cannot  I  serve  God — pray  to  Him  as  I 
have  begun  to  do,  unless  I  leave  off  weaving  gar- 
lands for  Pallas  Athene,  and  pouring  out  a  libation 
to  Vesta  and  the  lares } "  asked  Glaucia,  slowly  and 
sadly. 

"  No,  indeed  thou  canst  not,"  said  the  matron  ; 
"thou  must  choose  between  Pallas  Athene  and 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  for  thou  dare  not  serve 
both." 

They  had  left  the  house  while  they  had  been 
speaking,  and  gained  the  gate  of  the  city,  and  now, 
as  Medea  was  about  to  leave  her,  Glaucia  lifted  her 
troubled  face,  and  said — 

"  I  know  not  what  I  shall  do  ;  wilt  thou  pray 
for  me  1 " 

"Yes,  dear  child,  and,  what   is   better,  the   Lord 


104 


Glmicia,  the  Greek  Slave. 


will  help  thee,"  said  Medea ;  and  with  these  words 
she  left  her  to  return  home  alone,  for  if  they  were 
again  seen  together  it  might  excite  suspicion  against 
Glaucia,  for  it  was  already  known  in  Athens  that 
Medea  and  her  husband,  as  well  as  Damaris  and 
Dionysius,  •;vere  of  the  hated  sect  of  the  Nazarenes. 


CHAPTER    X. 

THE  WORSHIP  OF   THE  GODS. 

WHEN  Glaucia  reached  home  she  hurried  in 
without  once  raising  her  eyes  to  the  garland 
that  hung  over  the  door,  or  pausing  to  invoke  the 
lares  as  she  crossed  the  threshold.  On  her  way  to 
the  atrium  she  had  to '  pass  the  statues  of  Flora 
and  Vesta,  but  she  did  so  without  the  customary 
reverence,  for  she  was  only  anxious  to  reach  her 
own  room,  where  she  might  sit  down  and  think 
over  all  she  had  heard,  especially  the  last  words 
that  had  been  spoken  by  Medea  at  the  gate  of 
the  city. 

She  had  ventured  to  kneel  down  and  pray  to  this 
"  Unknown  God,"  who  had  neither  temple  nor  statue 
in  Athens,  for  none  of  the  Olympian  deities  who 
were  worshipped  here  would  help  Laon  any  more 
than  they  did  her,  as  he  was  poor  and  friendless. 
But  the  God  who  was  willing  to  be  the  God  of 
slaves,  willing  to  be  her  God  and  Father,  would  be 
equally  ready  to  help  Laon,  she  argued  ;  and  so  for 
him,  her  beloved  brother,  she  had  prayed  again  and 


io6  Glaucia,  the  Greek  Slave. 

again,  although  for  herself  she  had  not  the  courage 
to  offer  a  single  petition. 

Now,  however,  that  Medea  had  told  her  that  she 
must  entirely  renounce  the  worship  of  Pallas  Athene 
and  all  her  former  deities,  she  knew  not  what  to 
do — what  to  think.  They  would  not  help  Laon,  but 
might  they  not  in  their  anger  injure  him  if  she  failed 
to  propitiate  them — failed  to  offer  her  customary 
service  ?  To  others  these  statues  of  marble,  ivory, 
and  gold  might  be  idols,  but  to  Glaucia  they  were 
very  real — very  terrible  in  their  anger,  when  she 
thought  of  Jupiter  forging  thunderbolts  to  hurl  at 
her  defenceless  brother  for  her  neglect  of  service. 

Thinking  thus,  not  feeling  quite  sure  that  she 
could  give  up  the  service  of  her  old  gods  all  at  once, 
however  much  she  might  wish  to  serve  the  Lord, 
the  hours  passed  slowly  away  while  she  lay  tossing 
sleeplessly  on  her  little  bed. 

The  old  slave,  who  shared  Glaucia's  room  with 
her,  lay  listening  to  the  girl's  deep-drawn  sighs,  won- 
dering not  a  little  what  it  could  be  that  troubled  her, 
and  resolving  to  speak  to  Valeria  the  next  day  on 
behalf  of  her  former  favourite,  for  she  doubted  not 
the  artful  Fulvia  had  been  doing  something  to 
annoy  her  again. 

This  resolution,  however,  was  forgotten  the  next 
morning,  for  Pan  himself  seemed  to  have  descended 
upon  the  usually  quiet  household,  and  created  such 
a  state  of  confusion  that  no  one  seemed  to  know 
what  they  were  about.  For  some  time  Glaucia  joined 
in  the  running  backward  and  forward  with  the  other 


TJie   Worship  of  tite  Gods.  107 

slaves,  but  could  not  understand  what  had  caused 
so  much  bustle  and  confusion. 

At  length,  however,  she  heard  that  a  messenger 
had  arriyed  from  Rome  at  daybreak  bringing  the 
sad  news  that  Claudia,  the  vestal,  was  dangerously 
ill,  and  desired  to  see  her  father. 

Sempronius  was  about  to  set  off  on  his  journey  at 
once,  and  his  slaves  were  doing  all  they  could  to 
help  forward  the  preparation  for  his  departure ;  for 
his  wife  and  daughter  could  do  nothing  but  lament 
aloud  the  cruelty  of  the  Fates  in  ordering  this  just 
after  they  had  left  Rome. 

Sempronius  himself,  although  he  tried  to  subdue 
all  outward  sign  of  emotion,  as  became  a  philosopher 
and  a  stoic,  was  nevertheless  deeply  moved  at  the 
sight  of  his  wife's  grief;  but  he  positively  refused  to 
allow  her  to  accompany  him  to  Rome. 

*'  Nay,  nay,  my  Romula,  I  cannot  allow  thee  to 
return  at  this  season,"  said  her  husband,  firmly ; 
"  thou  art  not  strong,  and  the  damps  of  our  Roman 
climate  at  this  time  will  do  thee  much  harm,  even 
if  thou  dost  not  take  the  sickness  which  hath  fallen 
upon  our  Claudia." 

*'  Thou  wilt  bring  her  home  then  for  me  to  nurse," 
said  his  wife,  tearfully. 

But  Sempronius  looked  doubtful.  "  Why,  Romula, 
thou  dost  forget  she  is  a  vestal,"  he  said. 

"  She  was  my  child  before  she  was  the  servant 
of  Vesta,"  cried  the  mother,  passionately.  "  Oh, 
Sempronius,  bring  her  back  until  she  is  restored  to 
health  !     She  cannot  perform  her  duties  in  the  temple 


io8  Glaucia,  the  Greek  Slave. 

if  she  is  ill,  and  the  Senate  would  not  refuse  thy  en- 
treaty to  restore  her  to  her  mother  for  a  short  time." 

"  Thou  speakest  of  the  Senate,  but,  my  wife,  thou 
dost  forget  the  gods,"  said  Sempronius,  seriously. 

Romula  hid  her  face  in  her  hands  for  a  few 
minutes,  but  when  she  lifted  it  again  to  her  husband'* 
it  was  white  and  rigid  as  the  marble  Juno  opposite. 

^'  Sempronius,  I  will  brave  the  anger  of  the  gods," 
she  said,  in  a  whisper.  "  Bring  my  child  home  or  I 
shall  die ! " 

Her  husband  saw  it  would  be  useless  to  discuss 
this  point  with  her  just  now,  and  so  he  said,  "  I  will 
dispatch  a  messenger  to  thee  bearing  tidings  of 
Claudia's  state  as  soon  as  I  reach  Rome.  Are  the 
slaves  ready  ? "  he  asked. 

Again  the  mother's  grief  and  anxiety  overcame 
every  other  feeling.  "  O  Claudia,  Claudia,  my  child  ! 
shall  I  ever  see  thee  again  1  wilt  thou  ever  recover 
from  this  sickness } "  she  exclaimed,  wringing  her 
hands  in  hopeless  grief 

The  freedman,  who  came  in  at  this  moment  to 
say  the  slaves  and  mules  were  ready  to  start,  looked 
pityingly  at  the  lady.  "The  Delphic  Oracle  might 
be  consulted  for  the  relief  of  the  noble  Romula," 
he  suggested. 

The  lady  heard  the  words,  and  caught  at  once  at 
the  suggestion.  "Valeria  and  a  few  slaves  could 
go  with  me,"  she  said,  eagerly. 

Sempronius  looked  perplexed.  "  Thou  art  forget- 
ful of  the  dangers  of  such  a  journey,  my  Romula," 
he  said. 


The   Worship  of  the  Gods.  log 

"  The  messenger  who  hath  just  arrived  from  Rome 
travelled  with  messengers  from  the  Emperor  and 
Senate,  and  when  their  letters  to  the  Prefect  of 
Athens  are  delivered  they  are  to  journey  to  Corinth, 
and  thence  to  take  ship  to  consult  the  Oracle  of 
Delphi  concerning  the  late  troubles  in  Britain,  and 
the  noble  Romula  might  join  the  cavalcade,  and 
thus  travel  in  safety,"  said  the  freedman. 

"  Certainly  that  might  be  done,"  said  Sempronius, 
musingly  ;  '*  but  what  is  the  Oracle  to  be  consulted 
upon  ?  Art  thou  sure  these  messengers  are  going 
to  Corinth  and  Delphi  ?"  he  asked. 

"Yes,  the  Emperor  is  anxious  to  know  whether 
the  barbarian  islanders  will  ever  be  entirely  con- 
quered. Their  queen,  Boadicea,  has  been  defeated, 
it  is  true,  but  Camulodunum  (Colchester),  Veru- 
lamium  (St.  Albans),  and  Londinium  (London)  have 
been  burned  to  ashes,  and  seventy  thousand  of  our 
people  in  these  colonies  have  perished." 

"  And  our  Nero  is  so  occupied  with  amusing  the 
people  with  his  performances  as  an  actor  that  he 
intends  to  give  up  this  mighty  undertaking,  which 
cost  our  Caesar  so  much,  and  for  which  our  great 
road  through  Gaul  was  constructed,"  said  Sem- 
pronius, contemptuously.  "  But  I  forget — time  wears, 
and  I  may  not  stay  gossiping  with  thee,  Anicetus. 
Let  everything  be  prepared  for  this  journey  to 
Delphi,  and  do  thou  go  thyself  to  command  the 
slaves,  and  take  charge  of  my  Romula ; "  saying 
which  the  philosopher  and  his  wife  passed  out  of 
the  atrium  into  a  little  side-room  to  bid  each  other 

I 


no  Glaucia,  the  Greek  Slave, 

farewell,  for  this  journey  was  beset  by  so  many 
perils  that  they  might  never  meet  again. 

They  each  tried  to  speak  cheerfully  and  hope- 
fully, now  that  the  moment  of  parting  had  come, 
but  it  was  an  utter  failure  on  the  part  of  the 
lady,  and  Sempronius  was  at  length  obliged  to 
tear  himself  away,  leaving  her  fainting  in  the  arnis 
of  her  attendant  slaves  whom  he  had  summoned. 

As  the  philosopher  with  his  numerous  slaves 
and  freedmen  wended  their  way  slowly  through 
the  gate  of  the  city  towards  the  Piraeus,  Romula 
was  gradually  recovering  from  her  swoon.  Valeria 
was  standing  by  her  mother's  side  when  she  opened 
her  eyes,  and  to  her  the  lady  turned  instinctively 
for  comfort. 

"  My  Valeria,  I  shall  never  see  him  again.  My 
Sempronius  and  Claudia  are  both  summoned  to  the 
all-embracing  arms  of  Death.  Would  that  it  could 
be  appeased  with  a  less  costly  treasure,  or  that  we 
knew  more  of  the  Elysian  fields  that  await  us 
beyond — could  be  quite  sure  that  there  is  an  Elysium 
beyond  the  funeral  urn ;  for  this  is  by  no  means 
certain,  it  seems,  since  our  wisest  philosophers  know 
not  whether  it  is  a  fable  or  a  truth  ;"  and  the  lady 
heaved  a  deep  sigh  as  she  spoke. 

Valeria  wished  she  could  speak  words  of  com- 
fort, and  confidently  assure  her  mother  there  was 
another  life  beyond  the  tomb  ;  but  though  she  and 
her  father  were  both  studying  the  writings  of  the 
wisest  men  in  Greece  to  ascertain  this  point,  it  was 
by   no    means   clear   to  them  yet.     She  knew  well, 


The   Worship  of  the  Gods,  1 1 1 

too,  the  danger  her  father  was  likely  to  encounter 
in  going  to  Rome  at  this  unhealthy  season  of  the 
year,  when  the  malaria-laden  breezes  from  the  marshes 
of  the  Tiber  carried  disease  and  death  to  so  many 
in  the  imperial  city.  All  who  were  able  to  do 
so  left  at  this  season,  and  retired  to  Pompeii  or 
Herculaneum.  Nero  himself  had  a  most  gorgeous 
palace  in  the  neighbourhood,  and  all  fashionable 
Rome  flocked  after  their  emperor  when  he  left  the 
city,  so  that  it  would  be  almost  deserted  at  this 
time  by  all  but  the  poorest  and  those  who,  like 
Claudia,  were  compelled  to  stay  behind. 

This  was  an  additional  anxiety  to  Valeria  and 
her  mother,  but  they  resolved  to  send  a  sacrifice  at 
once  to  the  shrine  of  Hygeia.  The  goddess  was 
often  neglected,  and  almost  forgotten,  until  sickness 
entered  the  family;  but  they  hoped  she  was  not  so 
deeply  offended  that  she  would  not  restore  her 
precious  gift  of  health  to  Claudia,  or  withhold  it 
from  Sempronius.  Talking  of  this,  and  carefully 
abstaining  from  any  mention  of  the  capriciousness 
of  their  gods,  Valeria  at  last  succeeded  in  soothing 
her  mother,  while  Anicetus  made  preparations  for 
their  instant  departure  from  Athens  to  join  the 
imperial  cavalcade. 

Greatly  to  the  annoyance  of  Fulvia,  Glaucia  was 
told  to  prepare  herself  for  this  journey,  as  well  as  the 
old  slave  who  had  been  so  long  the  faithful  attendant 
of  Romula  ;  and,  after  issuing  this  command,  Valeria 
went,  as  was  her  custom,  to  the  shrine  of  Flora, 
expecting   to   see   it   decked   with   fresh   flowers    as 


112  Glaucia,  the  Greek  Slave. 

usual,  for  this  was  not  only  Glaucia's  duty,  but  her 
delight,  and  had  never  before  been  neglected.  But, 
to  Valeria's  surprise  and  anger,  the  withered,  half 
dead  flowers  of  the  previous  day  had  not  been 
removed  this  morning,  and  not  a  single  fresh  one 
was  to  be  seen. 

"  Why  is  this,  Felicita  ?  "  she  angrily  demanded, 
turning  to  the  old  slave,  who  happened  to  be 
passing  through  the  peristyle ;  and  pointing  to 
the  untidy-looking  shrine,  Valeria  said,  *'  Send 
Glaucia  to  me ;  it  is  her  duty  to  place  fresh  flowers 
here." 

'*  Doubtless  it  hath  been  forgotten  in  the  hurry 
and  confusion  this  morning,"  said  Felicita,  by  way 
of  excuse. 

"  But  the  shrine  of  our  goddess  should  be  more 
carefully  tended  than  ever,  now  that  we  are  in 
trouble,"  said  Valeria.     "  Send   Glaucia  at  once." 

The  poor  girl  came  forward  a  few  minutes  after- 
wards, trembling  with  fear,  not  so  much  at  the 
thought  of  her  mistress's  anger,  as  that  of  the 
goddess  whose  service  she  had  wilfully  neglected, 
for  it  was  not  through  forgetfulness  the  shrine  had 
remained  untended  this  morning.  The  look  of  con- 
sternation and  fright  in  the  poor  girl's  face  was  so 
visible  that  Valeria  would  not  scold  her,  however, 
as  she  had  purposed. 

"I  see  thou  art  conscious  of  thy  fault,  and  sorry 
for  it  too,  Glaucia,  and  doubtless  our  gracious  Flora 
will  forgive  it  this  once,  as  I  do,  but  never  let  it 
occur  again,  or  I—-"    Valeria  did  not  say  what  she 


The   Worship  of  the  Gods.  1 1  ^ 

would  do,  but  the  look  that  accompanied  these 
words  was  in  itself  so  threatening,  that  Giaucia 
shivered  with  unknown  terror.  "  Now  go  and 
gather  fresh  flowers,  while  I  remove  these  faded 
ones,"  she  added ;  and  as  she  spoke  the  proud  patri- 
cian lady  kneeled  down  and  carefully  removed  every 
faded  leaf  from  the  marble  pedestal,  while  Giaucia 
went  hastily  to  the  garden,  and  with  trembling 
fingers  gathered  the  first  flowers  she  saw,  with- 
out regard  to  the  purpose  for  which  they  were 
intended. 

Half  blinded  with  tears,  the  poor  girl  raised 
her  streaming  eyes  to  the  cloudless  blue  of  the 
morning  skies.  "  I  have  done  it ;  I  have  oflended 
the  great  God  by  gathering  these  for  Flora,  and 
He  will  not  help  Laon  ;"  and  she  sobbed  forth  her 
grief  and  wrung  her  hands  in  the  anguish  of  her 
soul. 

She  could  not  long  indulge  in  this  outburst,  for 
her  mistress  was  waiting,  she  knew,  in  the  peristyle, 
and  she  hastily  collected  what  she  had  gathered, 
and  hurried  back  with  them. 

The  lady  frowned  as  she  looked  at  them.  "  Thou 
art  very  careless  this  morning,  Giaucia,"  she  said, 
severely.  "  There  is  not  a  flower  here  worthy  of 
our  goddess ;  thou  hast  gathered  the  most  worth- 
less rubbish  our  garden  will  produce  instead  of  the 
most  costly." 

The  colour  deepened  in  Glaucia's  cheeks,  but  she 
did  not  reply.  In  truth  she  did  not  know  what  sne 
had  gathered  until  she  began  to  help  her  mistress 


Ii4  Glaucia^  the  Greek  Slave. 

to  arrange   them,  and  then   she  too  saw  that  they 
were  almost  useless. 

"  It  is  well  thou  art  coming  with  us  on  our  jour- 
ney to  Delphi,  or  I  fear  that  not  only  would  the 
shrine  of  Flora  be  neglected,  but  even  the  custom- 
ary offerings  to  our  lares  would  also  be  forgotten  if 
left  to  thy  care,"  said  the  lady,  in  a  tone  of  dis- 
pleasure. 

It  was  the  first  intimation  Glaucia  had  received 
of  this  journey,  for  Fulvia  had  not  told  her  of  her 
mistress's  command,  but  she  did  not  feel  sorry  when 
she  knew  that  they  were  to  join  the  Roman  guard 
of  the  emperor.  They  had  just  come  from  Rome, 
and  as  she  had  left  Laon  there,  they  might  have 
heard  something  about  him.  She  ventured  to  men- 
tion her  hopes  to  her  friend,  Felicita,  while  they 
were  preparing  to  depart,  but  the  old  slave  shook 
her  head. 

*'  I  greatly  fear  thou  wilt  never  hear  of  thy  brother 
again,"  she  said,  sadly. 

Glaucia's  face  grew  ashy  white,  and  forgetting 
everything  else  in  her  love  for  her  brother,  she  said, 
'*  Tell  me  what  thou  meanest  'i  Dost  thou  think  the 
great  God  is  so  very  angry  about  the  flowers  that 
He  will  not  let  me  see  Laon  now  t " 

"Tush,  child!  the  gods  cannot  be  troubled  with 
the  sorrows  of  slaves,"  said  the  woman,  impatiently. 

"No,  not  our  gods  who  dwell  on  Olympus,  but 
the  great  God  who  made  heaven  and  earth  —  the 
God  of  all  men,  slave  and  frceborn.  He  cares  for 
poor  Laon." 


The   Worship  of  the  Gods.  115 

The  woman  looked  at  her  in  open-eyed  wonder. 
"  What  art  thou  talking  of,  child  ?  There  is 
no  god  so  poor  that  he  will  care  for  slaves,"  she 
said. 

"  No,  He  is  not  poor,  but  rich,  and  He  loves  us 
so  much  that  He  gave  His  Son  Jesus  Christ  to  die 
for  us,"  said  Glaucia,  quickly. 

But  before  she  had  finished  speaking  the  woman 
had  seized  her  by  the  arm,  and  looked  at  her  with 
dilating  eyes.  "  Dost  thou  know  what  thou  art  talk- 
ing about,  child  }  "  she  asked,  in  a  hoarse  whisper. 
"Where  didst  thou  meet  with  these  wicked  Naza- 
renes,  these  atheists,  who  say  there  is  no  God.''" 

"  Nay,  if  the  old  man  who  preaches  in  the  market 
is  a  Nazarene,  he  is  not  wicked,  nor  does  he  say 
there  is  no  God,  for  he  tells  of  One  greater  than 
our  Jupiter,  and  kinder  than  Juno  or  our  Pallas 
Athene,"  said  Glaucia,  warmly. 

"And  thou  hast  been  listening  to  him — that  old 
Nazarene,  who  preaches  in  the  market.  I  see  it 
now ;  thy  neglect  of  Flora's  shrine  was  wilful,  and 
thou  too  art  half  a  Nazarene.  Oh,  wretched,  miser- 
able girl !  what  thy  fate  will  be  when  the  noble 
Valeria  hears  it  I  tremble  to  think." 

Glaucia  turned  pale,  and  trembled  too,  but  still 
she  did  not  lose  her  courage  entirely.  "  My  mistress 
will  not  be  so  very  angry  when  she  hears  that  this 
God  is  the  only  one  for  slaves." 

"  Angry,  girl }  Thou  dost  not  know  Valeria  if 
thou  thinkest  she  will  forgive  any  slight  to  the  gods. 
Forget  "^hat  thou  hast  heard  in  the  market ;  it  wil/ 


Ii6 


Glaucia,  the  Greek  Slave, 


be  easy  to  do  so,  since  thou  wilt  not  go  there  again 
/or  some  time.  This  journey  to  Delphi  too  will  help 
thee,  and  I  will  keep  thy  secret,  so  that  no  harm  is 
done  if  thou  dost  not  tell  that  artful  Fulvia  about  it." 
"  I  will  not  tell  Fulvia  about  it,  but  I  cannot  forget 
what  I  have  learned,"  said  Glaucia,  her  eyes  slowly 
filling  with  tears.  "  Felicita,  I  have  prayed  to  this 
great  God  for  my  brother  Laon,  and  I  know  He  will 
hear  me,  and  let  me  see  him  once  more ; "  and  the 
poor  girl  smiled  through  her  tears. 


'^^^mm^mj%M 


CHAPTER   XL 

THE  DELPHIC   ORACLE. 

ROMULA  and  Valeria  reclined  in  their  litter, 
around  which  'were  drawn  curtains  of  em- 
broidered silk,  to  shut  out  the  inquisitive  gaze  of 
foot  passengers,  and  leave  the  ladies  free  to  indulge 
their  grief  or  converse  upon  the  slender  hope  they 
had  of  Claudia's  recovery.  Immediately  in  front 
of  them  Anicetus  drove  in  a  chariot  of  bronze, 
upon  the  sides  of  which  were  wrought  reliefs  of 
the  Olympian  games,  for,  as  the  representative  of 
Sempronius,  he  would  travel  in  the  same  state  as 
his  master ;  and  the  train  was  now  headed  by  his 
chariot,  drawn  by  two  horses  of  the  rarest  breed  of 
Parthia,  whose  fiery  speed  could  with  difficulty  be 
brought  down  to  the  pace  of  the  servants  who 
walked  before  to  clear  the  road  of  all  obstacles. 

Behind  the  litter  of  the  ladies  came  their  female 
slaves,  and  one  or  two  Greek  clients,  who  had 
placed  themselves  under  Sempronius's  protection 
since  he  had  been  at  Athens,  and  who  had  volun- 
teered   to    accompany   Romula,    to   point    out    the 


Ii8  Glaiicia,  the  Greek  Slave. 

best  roads  to  be  taken  on  their  journey.  They  took 
the  road  leading  to  the  Marathon  gate  of  the  city, 
which  led  them  through  the  most  fashionable 
streets  of  Athens.  Their  progress  was  necessarily 
very  slow,  for,  in  spite  of  the  servants,  some  part  of 
the  train  was  constantly  being  separated  from  the 
rest  by  the  rapidly  driven  car  of  some  fashionable 
young  Greek,  who,  standing  with  the  reins  gathered 
tightly  in  his  hands,  and  his  limbs  exquisitely  poised, 
was  not  an  unapt  model  of  Phoebus  himself,  both  in 
beauty  and  skill. 

At  the  portico  of  the  temple  of  Fortuna  there 
was  a  general  halt,  while  Anicetus  went  in  to 
place  incense  on  the  sacred  tripod  and  sacrifice  to 
the  blind  goddess,  on  behalf  of  his  mistress,  for  the 
success  of  their  journey.  Then  the  cavalcade  wound 
slowly  on  past  the  gaily  decorated  open  shops,  the 
sparkling  fountains  that  at  every  vista  threw  up 
their  cooling  spray  in  the  summer  air,  past  the 
crowds  of  elegantly  -  robed  loungers  and  bustling 
slaves  pacing  to  and  fro  with  large  bronze  buckets 
on  their  heads,  past  tiny  exquisite  gardens,  where 
they  caught  gleams  of  white  marble  and  saw  the 
sacred  tripod,  that  brought  to  Glaucia's  mind  her 
trouble  more  vividly  than  ever.  But  for  these  gar- 
dens and  their  elegant  reminders  of  what  the  poor 
girl  would  fain  have  forgotten,  for  a  short  time  she 
might  have  been  as  gay  as  Fulvia  herself,  for  it 
was  impossible  for  a  Greek  to  resist  all  these  in- 
fluences of  brightness,  beauty,  and  eager,  brim- 
ming life  by  which  they  were  surrounded. 


The  DelpJiic  Oracle.  119 

Wlien  the  city  gates  were  passed,  and  the  streets 
Glaucia  knew  so  well  had  been  left  behind,  they 
pushed  on  more  rapidly  along  the  country  road. 
Quite  as  beautiful  was  the  scene  spread  before 
them  here.  In  the  distance  rose  Hymettus,  its 
sides  covered  with  the  chestnut,  ilex,  cypress, 
and  plane  trees  that  grow  so  luxuriantly  in  that 
climate.  All  along  the  road  were  copses  of  olive, 
fig,  and  pomegranate  trees,  interspersed  with 
*  green  meadows,  guarded  by  myrtle  and  oleander 
hedges,  or  fallow  fields,  where  the  corn  had  been 
cut  in  May,  and  where  mint,  thyme,,  and  rose- 
mary were  now  springing  up  among  less  noxious 
weeds. 

There  were  fewer  statues  of  Venus  to  be  seen 
in  this  country  district.  Ceres,  with  her  bunch  of 
corn,  was  the  favourite  deity  of  the  farmers,  and 
the  hideous  half-man,  half-goat  statue  of  Pan  was 
set  up  for  the  shepherds  and  bee-keepers,  while- 
Pallas  Athene,  in  her  character  of  light-giver,  an 
Jupiter,  as  the  father  of  gods  and  men,  shared  with 
these  favourite  deities  the  veneration  of  the  country 
people. 

Glaucia  had  heard  of  all  these,  but  when  she 
thought  of  the  great  God  combining  the  attributes 
of  all  the  gods  in  Himself,  and  exercising  all  their 
care  and  power,  it  seemed  something  too  wonderful 
for  comprehension,  and  she  bowed  her  head  in 
instinctive  awe  at  the  thought. 

But  the  god  each  had  been  told  to  propitiate  and 
sacrifice   to   above   all   others;  w^s   Mercury,  for  he 


¥ 


120  Glmicia,  the   (Jrcch   Slave. 

must  bear  the  message  from  the  gods  that  would 
relieve  their  anxiety  or  plunge  them  into  deeper 
gloom — he  must  inspire  the  lips  of  the  oracle  at 
Delphi ;  and  as  none  of  their  deities  were  remarkable 
for  their  truth,  Mercury  might  bear  a  false  message 
if  not  propitiated.  So  at  each  of  the  principal 
temples  of  Mercury  on  their  route  incense  was 
offered  to  that  god. 

The  Roman  cavalcade  had  joined  them  soon 
after  leaving  the  gate  of  Athens,  and  as  they  wished 
to  push  on  to  Corinth  as  quickly  as  possible,  there 
was  only  time  for  Anicetus  to  perform /this  duty, 
as  he  could  drive  more  rapidly  in  his  chariot 
than  the  whole  company  could  travel.  At  last, 
after  two  days'  weary  march,  the  temple  of  Venus, 
crowning  the  lofty  Acro-Corinthus,  two  thousand 
feet  above  the  sea,  burst  upon  their  view.  Here 
they  would  rest  for  a  day,  while  their  Roman  com- 
panions transacted  their  business,  before  going  on 
to  Delphi. 

Corinth  was  as  unlike  Athens  as  a  modern  city 
full  of  bustle  and  mercantile  business  is  unlike 
a  seat  of  learning,  where  the  arts  and  sciesices 
are  almost  the  sole  study  and  occupation  of  its 
inhabitants.  Neptune  here  occupied  the  place  of 
Pallas  Athene,  but  a  statue  of  bronze  had  been 
erected  to  her  in  the  market-place  scarcely  less 
splendid  than  that  of  the  Acropolis  at  Athens. 
Nor  were  the  temples  less  splendid  or  numerous, 
while,  in  addition  to  the  gods  and  heroes,  was  a  long 
line  of  statues  and  busts  erected  along  the  road  to 


The  Delphic  Oracle,  121 

the  honour  of  the  victors  of  the  Isthmian  games, 
celebrated  here  every  year,  and  attracting  hundreds 
of  visitors  to  this,  the  most  famous  city  for  pleasure 
and  luxury. 

To  our  visitors,  however,  there  was  little  to  attract, 
and  they  were  anxious  to  reach  their  destination  as 
soon  as  possible,  where  they  hoped  the  terrible 
suspense  which  they  now  endured  would  be  at  an 
end.  Of  course  they  would  have  to  wait  until  the 
more  important  communication  affecting  the  distant 
barbarian  island  was  given  ;  but,  Mercury  being 
favourable,  they  hoped  they  should  not  be  kept 
long  waiting  for  their  message. 

At  length  Delphi  was  reached,  and  the  important 
day  arrived  when  the  Oracle  was  to  be  consulted. 
The  whole  family  went  up  to  the  temple  to  wait, 
in  reverent  silence,  while  Anicetus  drew  near  with 
the  priest  to  listen  to  the  sacred  words  that  should 
bring  weal  or  woe  to  his  mistress.  When  at  last 
the  silence  was  broken,  however,  the  message  was 
so  enigmxatical  that  it  brought  but  little  comfort  to 
the  anxious  travellers. 

"The  reaper  gathereth  not  flowers,  but  ripened 
corn,  into  his  sickle." 

This  trite  saying  was  all  the  Oracle  could  be 
induced  to  utter,  and  with  this  they  were  obliged 
to  commence  their  return  journey,  after  spending 
nearly  a  week  in  Delphi.  As  they  drew  near  the 
gates  of  Corinth,  Glaucia  was  taken  ill,  and  her  illness 
increased  so  rapidly  in  a  few  hours  that  it  was 
deemed   advisable  to  leave  her  behind   at   Corinth, 


122  Glaiicia,  the  Greek  Slave, 

in  the  care  of  the  old  slave,  Felicita.  Lodgings 
were  taken  for  them  by  Anicetus  in  a  humble 
quarter  of  the  town,  for  living  was  so  expensive  here 
that  a  fortune  might  soon  be  spent  if  no  care  was 
used ;  indeed,  it  was  a  common  proverb  at  this 
time,  "Not  every  man  can  go  to  Corinth." 

Anicetus  had  some  difficulty  in  finding  any  one 
who  would  take  the  two  slaves  under  their  roof, 
but  at  last  a  poor  widow,  who  got  her  living  by 
sewing  at  the  rough  hair-cloth  manufactured  in  the 
looms  here,  consented  to  take  Glaucia  and  her 
nurse  into  her  house  ;  and  here  they  were  left  while 
the  rest  went  on  to  Athens. 

The  widow's  house  at  Corinth  was  very  different 
from  the  patrician  house  at  Athens — a  small  hall 
or  atrium,  and  two  tiny  bedrooms  on  one  side  of 
it,  composed  the  whole ;  but  it  was  not  the  small- 
ness  of  the  house  that  struck  Felicita  as  being  so 
peculiar,  so  much  as  its  want  of  everything  considered 
so  essential  in  other  dwellings,  even  the  poorest.  In 
the  centre  of  the  atrium  stood  the  iinpliivium,  or 
reservoir  for  rain  water — for  this  tiny  hall  was  open 
to  the  sky,  like  those  of  the  wealthier  dwellings — 
but  there  was  not  a  statue  or  image  to  be  seen,  not 
the  faintest  attempt  to  present  the  household  gods 
for  worship.  In  vain  Felicita  looked  in  every 
corner  of  the  atrium  and  little  bedroom  ;  nothing 
was  seen  of  the  lares  and  penates,  nor  was  there 
any  image  of  Venus  or  Juno. 

Felicita  ventured  to  tell  Glaucia  of  this  when 
they  were  left  to  themselves  at  night,  for  she  was 


The  Delphic  Oracle.  123 

very    much    shocked   at   what    seemed   to   her  the 
atheism  this  bespoke. 

"  Glaucia,  it  is  dreadful,"  she  said,  "  to  think  that 
our  Juno,  the  queen  of  heaven,  and  goddess  of 
married  women,  should  not  even  have  an  image  in 
this  house." 

"But  perhaps  the  woman  does  not  worship  our 
gods,"  said  Glaucia,  wearily. 

"  Does  not  worship  our  gods ! "  repeated  Felicita. 
"  What  dost  thou  mean  ?  Surely  thou  art  not 
thinking  she  is  an  atheist — one  of  those  hateful 
Nazarenes  ! " 

"  I  can't  think  of  anything  ;  I  only  want  to  go  to 
sleep,"  said  the  girl,  lying  down  on  the  little 
mattress  as  she  spoke. 

"If  I  thought  she  was  one  of  those  Nazarenes 
I  would  not  stay  in  the  house  a  single  night," 
said  Felicita ;  "  I  would  even  now  go  after  Ani- 
cetus  and — "  but  a  deep  groan  from  Glaucia 
interrupted  her,  and  the  household  gods  as  well  as 
the  national  deities  were  alike  forgotten,  and  she 
was  glad  to  accept  the  services  of  the  widow,  who 
offered  to  prepare  some  herb-tea  for  the  sick 
girl ;  for  instead  of  going  to  sleep,  as  she  said, 
Glaucia  lay  tossing  restlessly  on  the  bed,  sometimes 
groaning  with  pain,  and  at  times  delirious  in  her 
speech. 

The  next  day  she  was  quieter,  but  did  not 
seem  much  better,  and  Felicita  was  glad  to  see 
the  widow  bring  her  coarse,  rough  sewing  into  the 
atrium,   for    kindness   is   stronger   than   any   creed ; 


124  Glaucia,  the  Greek  Slave. 

and,  in  spite  of  her  atheism,  FeHcita's  heart  was 
drawn  towards  the  woman  who  had  befriended 
them.  The  widow  had  not  been  at  work  long, 
however,  before  a  vistor  came  in,  a  dehcate-looking, 
plainly  dressed  woman,  who  seated  herself  by  the 
widow,  and  bade  her  go  on  with  her  work. 

"  So  thou  hast  two  visitors,  I  hear ! "  she  said, 
in  a  gentle,  musical  voice.  "  That  they  are  poor 
and  needy  I  need  not  ask ;  but  are  they  sisters 
from  another  church  }  " 

*'  Nay,  I  know  not  that ;  but  they  are  slaves,  and 
one  is  sick,  and  none  would  take  them  in,"  said 
the  w'dow. 

"  And  thou,  mindful  of  the  example  of  Him  our 
Master,  who  went  about  doing  good  both  to  the 
bodies  and  souls  of  men,  hast  taken  these  poor 
wayfarers  under  thy  roof.  That  thou  canst  do, 
and  we  will  not  grudge  thee  the  privilege ;  but  the 
Church  must  help  thee  in  the  rest,  for  thou  hast 
neither  food  nor  raiment  to  spare." 

"  It  is  not  food  or  raiment  they  need,  noble 
Hyrmina,  but  shelter  only,  for  they  are  the  slaves 
of  a  wealthy  Roman  family,  whose  freedman 
brought  them  hither." 

**  Because  one  was  sick,  thou  sayest  1  Well,  suffer 
her  not  to  want  anything  in  her  sickness  that  the 
Church  can  supply.  Our  Sister  Phoebe  will  visit 
thee  if  I  do  not  come  again ;  but  should  any  need 
arise,  thou  hadst  better  send  to  mc,  as  my  house  is 
at  hand." 

The  visitor  then  drew  a  papyrus-roll   from  her 


TJie  Delphic  Oracle.  125 

girdle,  and  read  to  the  astonished  ears  of  Felicita 
a  wonderful  account  of  a  starving  multitude  being 
fed  with  five  loaves  and  two  small  fishes." 

"  It  was  a  God,  and  not  a  man,  who  could  do 
such^a  work  as  that,"  exclaimed  the  slave  half  aloud, 
as  she  sat  within  her  little  room  listening. 

"  It  is  sweet  to  know  the  Lord  Christ  cared  even 
that  His  people  should  have  daily  bread,"  said  the 
widow,  as  the  papyrus  was  rolled  up  again. 

"  Yes,  and  He  has  promised  to  reward  even  the 
cup  of  cold  water  given  for  His  sake  ;  and  so  we 
should  be  thankful  for  the  opportunity  of  minister- 
ing to  the  necessity  of  strangers  as  well  as  saints," 
said  the  visitor,  as  she  rose  to  leave. 

How  strange  it  all  sounded  to  Felicita,  who  sat 
listening  close  by.  These  people  worshipped  a  God 
who,  unlike  Jupiter  and  the  rest  of  the  Olympian 
deities,  took  care  of  His  worshippers,  noting  even 
their  smallest  acts,  instead  of  being  taken  up  with 
His  own  pleasure  and  amusement.  She  would  have 
liked  to  speak  to  Glaucia  about  this,  but  the  poor 
girl  was  unable  to  talk  now. 

As  the  days  passed,  instead  of  getting  better, 
she  grew  worse,  and,  living  in  Corinth  being  very 
expensive,  the  sum  of  money  which  Anicetus  had 
left  them  was  exhausted,  and  the  widow  was  com- 
pelled to  ask  for  some  help  to  keep  her  lodgers 
from  starving,  as  well  as  a  change  of  linen  for 
Glaucia. 

"  Thy  wants  will  all  be  supplied,  for  what  the  dea- 
coness of  our  Church,  Phoebe,  cannot  give  me  from 

K 


126  Glaucia,  the  Greek  Slave. 

the  treasury,  will  be  supplied  by  the  other,  Hyrmina, 
for  she  holdeth  that  her  riches  should  be  divided 
between  the  poorer  brethren,  even  as  it  is  in  some 
of  the  churches." 

*'My  master,  who  is  a  noble  Roman,  will  repay 
thee  for  the  care  of  us,"  said  Felicita. 

"  Nay,  nay,  but  we  look  not  for  payment,"  said  the 
widow;  "it  is  true  we  are  not  rich  in  this  world's 
goods,  but  our  God  will  never  suffer  us  to  want.  He 
is  the  Lord  of  heaven  and  earth,  and  can  supply  all 
our  need,  and  will  do  it,  that  we  may  minister  to 
others." 

Certainly  Glaucia  had  no  need  to  complain  of 
the  ministering.  Had  she  been  in  her  master's 
house  she  could  not  have  had  her  wants  better 
supplied  or  been  more  carefully  tended,  for  the 
widow  came  to  sit  with  her  whenever  Felicita  was 
obliged  to  leave,  for  the  fever  ran  high,  and  she 
could  not  be  left  alone. 

The  deaconess  Hyrmina  sent  an  ample  supply  of 
clothes  and  linen,  and  called  every  day,  bringing 
grapes  and  pomegranates  and  pleasant  snow-cooled 
drinks,  but  she  never  came  beyond  the  entrance  to 
the  atrium  now,  and  rarely  stopped  five  minutes  with 
the  widow.  Felicita  wished  she  would  read  again 
from  the  strange  roll,  but  it  had  never  been  produced 
since,  and  she  heard  her  say  one  day — 

"  I  dare  not  linger  long,  for  fear  this  poor  girl's 
sickness  should  be  infectious,  and  I  should  take  it 
to  others  whom  I  visit." 


TJte  Delphic  Oracle.  i  2^ 

What  had  brought  on  the  attack  the  physician 
could  not  tell,  but  he  forbade  any  one  to  talk  to 
her,  and  so  the  weary  days  passed  on,  until  at 
length  the  fever  had  run  its  course.  Now  that 
she  began  to  get  better  she  desired  to  thank  one 
who  had  done  so  much  for  a  friendless  stranger, 
but  she  heard,  to  her  disappointment,  that  she 
now  had  been  seized  with  a  sudden  illness.  It 
was  not  fever,  though,  but  a  weakness  to  which 
she  was  subject,  and  which  had  been  brought  on 
by  trouble  years  before. 

"  Nay,  but  the  gentle  lady  whom  I  heard   read- 
ing  to  you  cannot  have  suffered  from   any  trouble, 
surely,"  said  Felicita. 

"  She  hath  suffered  very  sorely,  I  have  heard ; 
nay,  it  hath  cost  her  more  than  life  itself  to  serve 
the  Lord  Christ  faithfully,"  said  the  widow. 

^'And  this  Christ  is  your  God,  and  you  are 
of  this  sect  called  Nazarenes,"  said  the  slave, 
quickly. 

"  Nay,  we  are  called  Christians,  as  we  strive 
to  follow  in  the  footsteps  of  Christ,"  said  the 
widow. 

"  Christians  or  Nazarenes,  I  will  not  speak  against 
you  again,"  said  Felicita,  warmly ;  "  and  I  hope  this 
deaconess  will  soon  be  better,  that  we  may  see 
her  before  we  return  to  Athens." 

It  had  caused  Felicita  some  uneasiness  that  no 
tidings  had  come  from  thence,  since  they  did  not 
return    at   the   time    they   were   directed ;    but   now 


128  Glaucia,  the  Greek  Slave. 

Anicetus,  coming  to  ascertain  the  cause  of  their 
delay,  arrived  too  soon,  for  he  came  before 
Hyrmina  could  leave  the  house  or  even  see  visitors, 
and  so  Glaucia  was  obliged  to  return  to  Athena 
without  once  seeing  her  friend. 


^^ 

'^^MM 

s^ 

M 

^m 

CHAPTER   XII. 

DECISION. 

ANICETUS  brought  bad  news  with  him  to 
Corinth.  His  master  had  returned  from 
Rome  bringing  Claudia  with  him  ;  but  he  was  so 
ill  that  their  friend  Julia  and  one  of  her  slaves 
had  accompanied  him  back,  and  they  were  both 
at  Athens  still. 

Felicita  had  heard  of  Julia's  change  of  faith — 
had  heard  her  called  a  Nazarene  by  Romula,  and 
she  wondered  whether  it  was  this  new,  strange 
faith  that  gave  her  courage  to  brave  the  pestilence, 
for  it  was  this  from  which  Claudia  had  been 
suffering,  and  her  father  had  taken  it  likewise. 
So  destitute  were  they  of  all  help,  in  spite  of  their 
wealth,  that  but  for  Julia's  energetic  kindness  they 
must  have  perished,  for  every  one  but  she  and  a 
faithful  slave  had  refused  to  go  near  the  stricken 
father  and  daughter. 

*'  This  slave  is  a  blind  Jewess,  too,"  said  Anicetus, 
when  he  was  relating  the  account,  "  and  devotedly 
fond  of  her  mistress," 


130  Glaiicia,  the  Greek  Slave. 

"  And  Claudia  is  better,  sayest  thou  ? " 

"Yes,  by  sweet  Venus,  or  if  the  pestilence  had 
not  left  her  she  could  not  have  come  to  Athens," 
said  Anicetus. 

"And  my  master  is  better?"  said  Glaucia. 

"  The  gods  defend  us  from  such  a  sickness  as 
he  has  had.  I  fear  he  will  never  be  better  until 
he  reaches  the  abode  of  the  shades,"  said  Anicetus, 
with  a  sigh. 

Felicita    shivered.      The    mention    of    death   was 
always    avoided ;     for    there    was    such    an    u.ncer 
tainty    hanging    over    that    dark   future    that    none 
knew  what  to  hope  or  what  to  believe. 

Glaucia  would  have  liked  to  tell  them  what  she 
had  heard  of  that  future  life,  but  she  had  not  the 
courage  yet,  and  then  she  hardly  knew  herself 
what  to  believe  of  tidings  so  wonderful,  of  a  mes- 
sage sent  to  slaves  concerning  matters  that  their 
profoundest  and  most  devout  philosophers  had 
failed  to  penetrate. 

When  Athens  was  at  length  reached  she  found 
that  she  was  to  resume  her  old  place  of  personal 
attendant  on  Valeria,  while  Fulvia  waited  on 
Claudia  and  their  guest,  for  the  blind  girl  was  not 
able  to  do  all  that  was  required  of  a  lady's  maid. 

They  had  travelled  by  slow  and  easy  stages  to 
Athens,  so  that  Glaucia's  strength  was  now  almost 
entirely  restored,  and  she  was  able  to  resume  her 
duties  as  soon  as  she  reached  home,  and  one 
of  the  first  of  these  was  to  decorate  the  shrine  of 
Flora. 


Decisioji.  131 

Slowly  and  hesitatingly  she  went  to  the  garden 
in  search  of  the  asphodel  and  iris  her  mistress 
commanded  her  to  gather,  for  her  faith  in  the 
God  of  the  Christians  had  grown  stronger,  and 
she  was  more  than  ever  convinced  that  she  ought 
not  to  join  in  the  worship  of  these  false  gods  any 
longer.  But  how  could  she  tell  her  mistress  of 
this  change  of  faith  ?  She  had  learned  to  love  her, 
and  this  made  it  far  more  difficult  to  do  anything 
likely  to  displease  her.  The  punishment  that  might 
be  inflicted,  the  disgrace  that  would  follow  her 
declaration,  were  not  thought  of;  the  question  had 
narrowed  itself  down  to  this — which  was  the 
stronger — her  love  to  Christ  or  love  to  her  mistress  ? 

At  last  she  laid  down  the  flowers  she  was 
gathering,  and  resolutely  turned  towards  the  house. 
"  The  Lord  Christ  will  help  me,"  she  said  ;  and  she 
turned  towards  the  peristyle,  where  she  knew  that 
her  mistress  was  then  sitting  with  her  sister  and 
their  guest.  The  lady  looked  surprised  to  see  her 
slave  enter  empty-handed,  and  she  said,  quickly, 

*'  By  our  sweet  Flora,  thou  art  ill  again." 

But  Glaucia  shook  her  head.  "No,  I  am  not 
ill,"  she  said,  trying  to  speak  steadily,  "  but  I 
cannot  weave  garlands  for  the  gods  now." 

Valeria  started.-  "  Cannot  weave  garlands  for 
our  Flora  ! "  she  exclaimed.  "  And  wherefore  art 
thou  thus  disobedient } " 

"  Because — because  I  have  learned  to  love  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,"  said  Glaucia,  in  a  trembling 
whisper. 


132  Glaucia,  the  Greek  Slave 

Valeria  started  to  her  feet  as  tnough  a  serpent 
had  stung  her.  "Slave,  dost  thou  know  what  thou 
art  saying?  dost  thou  dare  to  come  to  me  and 
say  thou  wilt  not  worship  the  gods  of  Rome  and 
thine  own  native  Athens  ?  " 

Lower  and  lower  drooped  Glaucia's  head,  while 
her  tears  fell  upon  the  mosaic  pavement,  and  for 
a  minute  or  two  she  could  not  reply  for  the  sobs 
that  shook  her  slight  frame,  but  at  length  she 
ventured  to  raise  her  eyes  to  her  mistress's  angry 
face. 

*'I  am  sorry,  so  sorry  to  displease,  but  I  cannot 
worship  our  false  gods  again,  for  I  have  learned  to 
know  that  there  is  but  one  true  God,"   she  said. 

"  And  where  didst  thou  learn  this  } "  asked  her 
mistress.  "  By  the  gods,  I  will  punish  these  people 
as  well  as  thee,"  she  added  ;  and  she  glanced  at 
Julia  as  she  spoke. 

The  lady,  however,  although  she  looked  pityingly 
at  Glaucia,  could  not  be  accused  of  teaching  her 
this  Christian  faith,  for  there  had  not  been  either 
time  or  opportunity  for  her  to  do  it,  however 
willing  or  even  anxious  she  might  be  to  impart 
her  knowledge  to  others. 

Glaucia,  however,  did  not  answer  her  mistress, 
who  repeated  her  question,  commanding  her  to 
reply  to  it  immediately. 

"  I  cannot  tell  thee  who  taught  me,"  she  said  ; 
*'  but  I  thought  thou  wouldst  be  glad  to  hear  there 
was  a  religion  for  slaves." 

"  Ah !   truly,  this  Christian  religion  is  only  fit  for 


Decision,  133 

slaves  and  malefactors,  for  the  God  they  worship 
was  crucified — died  the  death  of  a  slave  and  male- 
factor." 

"But  He  rose  again  from  the  dead,  and  thus 
proved  Himself  greater  than  all  the  gods  of  Rome, 
by  bringing  life  and  immortality  to  light,"  said 
Julia,  quickly. 

Glaucia  glanced  toward  the  lady,  and  thanked  her 
silently  with  her  eyes  for  thus  defending  their  faith. 

Again  Valeria  commanded  the  girl  to  tell  her 
who  had  taught  her  these  things,  but  she  again 
refused  to  do  this. 

"  I  will  bear  any  punishment,  but  I  cannot  tell 
thee  this,"  she  said,  firmly. 

The  lady,  finding  she  could  not  extort  this 
information  from  her  at  present,  dismissed  her,  and 
then,  turning  to  her  sister,  asked  what  she  ought 
to  do  in  the  matter.  Claudia  had  taken  no  part 
in  the  discussion  before,  and,  now  that  she  was 
appealed  to,  a  deep  colour  stole  into  her  pale  face, 
and  she  glanced  at  Julia,  as  she  said, 

"What  ought  I  to  say,  Julia.?" 

But  the  lady  only  shook  her  head,  while  the 
colour  went  and  came  in  Claudia's  face  so  quickly 
that  Valeria  was  puzzled  to  understand  what  this 
strange  manner  of  her  sister  could  mean. 

At  length  she  said,  "My  sister,  thy  slave  hath 
almost  convinced  me  of  the  truth  and  power  of 
this  religion  that  she  and  our  Julia  hath  learned. 
At  my  desire  she  told  me  much  concerning  it  on 
our  voyage   from    Rome^    but    I   needed    something 


r34  Glaucia,  the  Greek  Slave. 

to  convince  me  of  its  reality,  although  our  Julia's 
braving  the  terrible  pestilence  was  in  itself  a  great 
puzzle,  dreading,  as  we  Romans  do,  going  down 
into  the  dark  world  of  shades.  But  to  believe  in 
a  God  who  hath  brought  4ife  and  immortality  to 
light'  must  take  away  this  dread  terror,  and — " 

But  Valeria  interposed  with  a  passionate  "  Hush, 
hush !  I  cannot  bear  it ;  the  shame  and  disgrace 
is  too  terrible.  Oh,  my  father !  my  father  !  what 
wilt  thou  say  when  thou  hearest  that  thy  daughter, 
Claudia,  the  pure  and  holy  vestal,  hath  declared 
herself  a  Christian  ? "  and,  with  a  burst  of  anguish, 
Valeria  hurried  from  the  peristyle,  and  sought  the 
secrecy  of  her  own  room  to  indulge  her  grief 
unmolested. 

She  drew  the  thick,  embroidered  curtain  across 
the  entrance  that  separated  it  from  her  bathroom, 
and,  throwing  herself  on  a  couch,  sobbed  passion- 
ately for  some  time.  By  degrees,  however,  she 
became  more  calm,  and  when  she  heard  Glaucia 
enter  the  outward  room  to  prepare  her  bath  she 
sat  quite  silent,  so  that  the  girl  had  no  idea  her 
mistress  was  so  near.  If  she  had,  she  would 
scarcely  have  dared  to  do  what  she  did.  Having 
finished  her  preparations  by  pouring  the  perfume 
into  the  bath,  placing  the  unguents  and  powders 
at  hand,  ready  for  her  mistress's  use,  she  kneeled 
down  beside  the  bath,  and  in  the  name  of  Christ 
prayed  that  her  mistress  might  bathe  in  the  aton- 
ing blood  that  had  been  shed  for  her  sin,  that  she 
might    cast    away    the    worship   of   the   false   gods, 


Decision.  135 

and  trust  only  in  the  one  true  God  who  made 
heaven  and  earth  and  all  the  nations  of  men. 

Valeria  sat  and  listened  to  her  slave  in  silent 
wonder.  There  was  no  petition  for  vengeance  to 
fall  upon  her,  no  anger  or  hatred  in  the  prayer, 
only  she  seemed  to  think  she  needed  pardon  for 
something,  and  she  asked  that  pardon  might  be 
given. 

When  Glaucia  had  gone,  Valeria  left  her  room  and 
went  back  to  the  peristyle,  but  it  was  deserted  now, 
and,  thinking  that  Julia  and  her  sister  had  gone  to 
the  garden  to  talk  over  this  new  faith,  she  passed  on 
to  her  father's  chamber  to  sit  with  him  for  a  short 
time  before  taking  her  bath.  But,  to  her  surprise, 
Claudia  was  sitting  with  her  father  reading  one  of  the 
manuscripts  of  Epicurus.  She  looked  up  as  Valeria 
entered,  and  smiled  gravely,  but  at  the  same  time 
made  a  sign  for  her  to  be  silent  as  to  what  had 
passed  in  the  peristyle. 

"  My  sister,  I  have  taken  your  place,  I  fear,"  she 
said,  rising  as  she  spoke,  and  preparing  to  lay  aside 
the  manuscript. 

The  invalid  sighed  deeply  as  his  eyes  fell  upon 
Valeria.  "  Claudia  hath  been  reading  to  me  on  the 
old  subject ;  but  there  is  no  light,  Valeria ;  it  is  all 
dark,  quite  dark." 

"  What  is  quite  dark,  my  father  } "  asked  Valeria, 
thinking  that  his  mind  must  be  wandering. 

"Everything  beyond  the  funeral  urn.  What  the 
realm  of  shades  may  be — whether  we  are  even  shades 
we  cannot  tell ;  "  and  the  philosopher  sighed  wearily. 


136  Glaucia,  the  Greek  Slave. 

Claudia  passed  out  of  the  room,  and  Valeria  took 
up  the  manuscript,  but  her  father  motioned  her  to  put 
it  down. 

"  No  more,  now,"  he  said  ;  "  I  shall  know  it  all  ere 
long ;  I  must  take  this  leap  in  the  dark,  as  all  my 
ancestors  have  done." 

Valeria  shivered.  "  My  father,  art  thou  worse  to- 
day .-* "  she  asked. 

"  No,  not  worse,  but  no  better.  Have  the  sacrifices 
been  sent  to  the  temple  of  Jupiter } "  he  asked, 
anxiously. 

"  Yes,  my  father,  and  I  have  myself  been  many 
times  to  the  altar  of  Hygeia,"  said  Valeria,  "  and  yet 
thou  dost  not  gain  health." 

"  I  would  that  I  could  gain  the  knowledge  I  have 
been  seeking  all  my  life,"  sighed  the  philosopher, 
"  and  which  I  thought  I  should  be  sure  to  gain  here 
in  Athens  from  the  study  of  her  various  systems  of 
philosophy.  Valeria,  it  is  to  be  found,"  he  said,  with 
sudden  energy,  "  and  do  thou  seek  it — search  for  it 
until  thou  find  it,  no  matter  in  what  direction  the 
search  may  lead  thee." 

Suddenly  there  flashed  upon  Valeria's  mind  the 
words  spoken  by  Julia  in  the  peristyle  a  short  time 
before,  but  she  put  them  from  her  in  angry  scorn. 
''The  God  of  those  miserable  Christians  bring  light 
and  immortality  to  light,  when  our  noblest  philo- 
sophers have  failed  }  Impossible!"  muttered  Valeria  ; 
and  she  went  on  carefully  reading  over  the  manu- 
script to  herself,  hoping  to  find  some  clue  that  would 
lead  her  to  the  light  her  father  so  earnestly  longed 


Decision.  137 

for.  But  no  clue  could  she  find  ;  it  was,  as  her  father 
said,  dark,  all  dark,  and,  grope  as  she  might,  no  ray 
of  light  came  to  reward  her. 

When  she  saw  that  her  father  was  sleeping,  she 
beckoned  to  the  slave  in  the  anteroom,  and  bade  her 
take  her  place,  and  then  went  for  her  bath.  To  her 
surprise,  Claudia  sat  in  her  dressing-room,  and  asked 
her  to  dismiss  Glaucia,  as  she  wished  to  speak  to  her. 

Valeria  had  not  forgotten  her  sister's  declaration  of 
the  morning,  and  was  very  cold  and  haughty  in  her 
manner. 

"  My  sister,  thou  art  thinking  of  my  incautious 
words  so  imprudently  spoken  this  morning,"  she  said. 
"  Forget  them,  I  pray  thee,  as  I  shall  strive  to  do,  or, 
if  that  is  impossible,  try  to  think  that  I  knew  not 
what  I  said  when  they  were  spoken." 

"  Forget  them  ! "  repeated  Valeria,  as  if  hardly 
comprehending  her  sister's  meaning ;  "  but,  my 
sister,  thou  art — " 

"  I  am  Claudia  the  vestal  still,  and  shall  ever 
remain  so,"  interrupted  Claudia. 

Valeria  breathed  a  sigh  of  relief.  "Sweet  Flora 
be  praised ! "  she  uttered  ;  "  I  was  afraid  thou  wert 
about  to  act  as  rashly  as  Julia  has  d«ne." 

Claudia  shook  her  head,  while  her  eyes  went  down 
to  the  ground.  ''  There  may  be  some  truth  in  this 
new  religion.  I  believe  there  is  ;  but  think  of  the 
disgrace  I  should  incur  if  I  publicly  declared  this, 
and  openly  joined  this  sect  of  people  called  Chris- 
tians. Think  of  the  scandal  it  would  cause  in  Rome, 
the   disgrace  that  would  fall   upon  our  family  when 


15^  Glaucia,  the  Greek  Slave. 

the  shameful  tale  was  told  that  Claudia  the  vestal 
had  forsaken  the  old  gods  of  Rome  and  become  a 
Christian." 

Valeria  kissed  her  sister  in  silent  approval,  and  yet 
while  she  did  so  those  haunting  words  of  Julia's 
came  back  to  her  mind.  *^  Life  and  immortality- 
brought  to  light,"  linked  this  time  with  the  charge 
her  father  had  given  her  to  continue  her  search  for 
this  truth  in  whatsoever  direction  it  might  be  found. 
But  again  she  argued  that  Julia's  vaunting  assertion 
could  not  be  true,  or  her  sister  would  not  so  lightly 
give  up  what  she  already  knew,  and  with  this 
thought  she  summoned  Glaucia  once  more,  and  com- 
menced her  preparations  for  the  bath. 

How  she  should  punish  her  waiting-maid  for 
daring  to  neglect  the  worship  of  the  gods  she 
did  not  know.  To  recall  Fulvia  and  send  Glaucia 
back  among  the  household  slaves  did  not  suit  her 
personal  convenience,  for,  in  spite  of  her  presumption, 
she  liked  Glaucia,  and  no  one  could  arrange  her  hair 
or  dress  her  to  her  father's  taste  but  the  Greek  girl. 
She  did  not,  however,  speak  to  her  while  she  was  at 
her  bath,  or  while  she  was  dressing  her  afterwards,  a 
fact  that  Glaucia  did  not  fail  to  notice,  and  she  won- 
dered what  her  punishment  was  likely  to  be.  But 
her  mistress  was  dressed,  and  she  was  left  to  clear  up 
the  dressing-room,  and  no  word  had  been  spoken 
beyond  a  haughty  command  to  go  to  the  market  for 
some  flowers  when  her  present  task  was  completed. 

Glaucia's  colour  went  and  came,  and  her  heart 
beat  with  a  feeling  of  ahiiost  tumultuous  joy  at  the 


Decision.  1 39 

thought  ot  seeing  her  friend  once  more,  and  she 
forgot  everything  else  for  the  time.  Just  as  she  was 
starting  for  the  market,  however,  she  was  vexed  to 
see  Julia's  maid,  the  little  blind  Jewess,  coming 
towards  her. 

"  What  can  she  want  now ! "  exclaimed  Glaucia, 
petulantly,  as  Drusilla  said,  in  a  plaintive  tone,  "  Is 
Glaucia  near  ? " 

"  Yes,"  answered  Glaucia,  shortly  ;  "  but  I  am  going 
out." 

*'  My  mistress  told  me  thou  wert  going  to  the 
market,  and  desired  me  to  ask  thee  if  I  might  go 
also,"  said  Drusilla. 

Glaucia  would  have  said  "  No,"  had  she  dared,  and 
as  it  was  she  only  yielded  a  reluctant  consent ;  but 
they  set  off  together  hand  in  hand,  neither  speaking 
until  the  market-place  was  reached,  when  Glaucia 
looked  eagerly  round  for  her  friend,  who  so  often 
stood  preaching  at  the  entrance,  and  she  could  not 
help  heaving  a  sigh  of  disappointment  when  she  saw 
the  empty  space  where  a  crowd  had  so  often  stood 
before.  The  cause  of  this,  however,  they  overheard 
from  the  gossip  of  two  market  women. 

"  The  Nazarene  will  not  come  to-day,  by  Ceres," 
said  one. 

"  The  gods  forbid  that  he  should  until  my  pome- 
granates are  sold,  for  these  fierce  Jews  are  watching 
for  him,  and  there  would  be  another  riot,"  said  her 
neighbour. 

Drusilla  raised  her  head  quickly.  "  Who  is  this 
Nazarene?"  she  asked.     •*  Is  he  called  Paul.?" 


140  Gtaiicia,  the  Greek  Slave. 

"  Hush  !  hush  !  "  said  Glaucia.  "  Let  them  not 
hear  thee  talk  of  Paul,  or  they  will  know  I  used  to 
linger  here  to  listen  to  the  words  of  one  who  learned 
the  truth  from  his  lips." 

"  The  truth  !  "  repeated  Drusilla.  "  Dost  thou 
believe  that   Paul  preached  the  truth  ? " 

Glaucia  looked  into  the  sightless  eyes  of  her  com- 
panion, as  if  asking  whether  she  dare  trust  her  secret 
to  her,  and  then  she  whispered,  "  I  am  a  Christian." 

For  answer,  Drusilla  threw  her  arms  round  her 
fellow-slave's  neck,  and,  kissing  her,  said,  "We  are 
sisters  then — sisters  in  Christ,  who  hath  made  all  one 
in  Himself." 

Before  Glaucia  could  recover  from  her  astonishment 
at  this  avowal,  her  arm  was  seized  by  the  blind  girl, 
just  as  a  piercing  scream  was  heard,  and  she  said 
hastily — 

"Glaucia,  I  know  that  voice — that  scream — lead 
me  to  him,  for  he  is  my  friend,  and  I  may  be  able 
to  help  him,  as  he   once   helped  me.*' 


CHAPTER    XIII. 

laon's  search. 

WHEN  Laon  landed  in  Athens  his  first  care  was 
to  hasten  to  the  city  and  inquire  for  a  noble 
Roman  family  who  had  lately  come  to  reside  there, 
but  to  all  his  inquiries  men  only  shrugged  their 
shoulders  and  told  him  so  many  noble  Romans  were 
coming  and  going  now  that  it  would  not  be  easy 
to  find  the  family  he  wanted,  unless  he  knew  what 
quarter  they  were  living  in,  and  advised  him  to 
commence  his  search  at  the  fashionable  end  of  the 
city. 

This  advice  he  decided  to  follow,  as  being  the 
best  course  he  could  think  of;  and  having  received 
a  few  sesterces  as  wages  from  the  shipmaster,  he 
left  the  market-place,  and  went  on  to  the  other  end 
of  the  city,  and  commenced  his  inquiries,  resolving 
not  to  do  anything  else  until  Glaucia  was  found. 
But,  to  his  disappointment,  no  one  had  heard  of  the 
name  of  Sempronius  Gracchus  here  ;  and  although 
he  went  on  from  one  mansion  to  another,  until 
he   had   to  give   up   the   search   from  weariness,  he 

L 


142  Glaucia,  the  Greek  Slave. 

seemed  no  nearer  his  desired  end  than  when  he 
landed. 

In  a  few  days  his  small  stock  of  money  was  spent, 
and  then  he  resolved  to  go  to  some  former  friends  of 
his  father's  and  ask  their  help  and  advice  in  his  diffi- 
culty. Laon  was  tired  and  hungry  before  he  could 
decide  to  take  this  step,  for  he  had  long  since  thought 
that  some  of  his  father's  friends  might  and  ought  to 
have  come  forward  to  save  Glaucia  at  least  from 
a  life  of  slavery,  and  as  they  had  not  done  so  of 
their  own  free-will  he  would  never  ask  help  from 
them. 

This  resolution,  so  easy  to  keep  when  at  a  distance, 
and  while  he  felt  sure  of  being  able  to  find  his  sister, 
had  been  gradually  breaking  down  since  the  convic- 
tion had  grown  upon  him  that  he  should  never 
succeed  in  his  search  by  his  own  unaided  efforts,  and 
so,  at  last,  he  stood  at  the  door  of  a  wealthy  old  man 
who  had  known  his  family  for  many  years,  and  who 
had  often  shown  him  little  acts  of  kindness  during 
his  father's  lifetime. 

"Wilt  thou  tell  thy  master  that  Laon,  the 
Athenian,  craves  an  audience } "  he  said,  with  some- 
thing of  the  assumption  of  manhood,  to  the  slave 
who  sat  in  the  doorway  and  acted  as  porter. 

Laon  was  careful  to  make  the  customary  reverence 
to  the  household  gods  as  he  crossed  the  threshold, 
but  the  man  eyed  him  suspiciously,  for  his  dress  was 
not  in  accordance  with  the  rank  of  his  master's  usual 
guests,  and  he  told  him  to  stand  aside  for  a  client  to 
pass  through  the  vestibule 


Laop's  Search.  143 

The  blood  rose  to  Laon's  cheek  as  this  request 
was  enforced  by  a  rude  push,  and  he  said,  hastily — 

''Slave,  dost  thou  dare  to  touch  a  Greek  and 
an  Athenian  ?  by  the  gods  I — " 

"  I  have  no  time  to  talk  to  boys,"  said  the  slave, 
sneeringly ;  "  if  thou  desirest  to  see  the  noble 
Agamos  thou  must  wait  thy  turn,  like  the  rest ; " 
and  the  man  took  his  seat  by  the  door  again  to 
question  each  new  comer  before  he  passed  into 
the  vestibule. 

Laon  inwardly  chafed  at  this  treatment,  but  he 
was  obliged  to  submit,  and  so  passed  into  the 
vestibule,  which  was  already  nearly  full  of  wait- 
ing clients. 

"Agamos  is  a  genuine  lover  of  fine  jewels," 
said  one,  who  carried  a  small  casket,  which  he 
was  careful  not  to  trust  out  of  his  hand. 

"Jewels  I  know  nothing  of,  but,  by  the  gods, 
if  he  is  a  judge  of  the  true  old  Falernian  he  will 
buy  what  I  come  to  offer  him,"  said  a  wine  mer- 
chant, whose  rubicund  face  bespoke  his  own  love 
of  the  rich  old  wine.  "  It  is  a  chance  not  to 
be  met  with  twice  in  a  man's  lifetime,  I  can 
tell  thee,  and,  by  Bacchus,  Agamos  must  not 
miss  it." 

"  Or  thou  wilt  miss  making  a  good  bargain,'* 
laughed  the  jeweller. 

"  Well,  it  may  be  so,"  said  his  companion. 

"  But  what  have  we  here  ? "  he  added,  as  an- 
other came  pressing  in  with  several  rich  robes  and 
tunics  hans^ing  over  his  arm. 


144  Giaucia,  the  Greek  Slave, 

**  These  are  all  in  the  newest  style,"  said  the 
fresh  comer.  *'  I  have  but  just  made  them  up 
from  patterns  received  from  Rome.  This  purple 
silk,  edged  with  silver  fringe,  is  exactly  like  one 
worn  by  the  emperor  the  last  time  he  played 
upon  the  lute  before  his  people." 

"  By  the  gods,  it  is  handsome,  and  well  became 
Nero,  I  doubt  not,  for  his  long  fair  curls  would 
contrast  with  that  rich  purple,"  said  the  jeweller, 
in  a  tone  of  admiration. 

"Nero's  taste  is  exquisite,  from  the  colour  of 
a  robe  to  a  fight  in  the  arena,"  said  the  man 
milliner ;  "  and  if  I  can  only  get  our  noble  pa- 
tron, Agamos,  to  think  so,  he  will  add  a  few  of 
these  to  his  wardrobe,  and  I  shall  be  tlie  richer." 

The  others  laughed.  "And  thou  wilt  persuade 
him  that  his  iron-grey  locks  will  rival  the  golden 
curls  of  Nero,"  said  the  jeweller. 

"  Ah !  and,  by  the  helmet  of  Caesar,  thou  wilt 
do  the  same — wilt  tell  the  poor,  withered  old 
dotard  that  thy  finery  will  make  him  look  as 
fresh  and  blooming  as  Poppaea  herself,"  retorted 
the  man  of  cloth. 

"  Hold  there !  B}^  Bacchus,  nothing  but  wine 
can  warm  the  blood,  and  make  us  feel  young 
again,"  said  the  wine  merchant.  "And  since  it  is 
needful  for  our  patron  to  feel  young  before  he 
can  look  so,  why  I  had  better  go  in  first,  as  you 
gentlemen  will  have  a  better  chance  of  disposing 
of  your  finery  after  he  has  tasted  my  wine." 

"  By  Jupiter,   thou    art   a    cunning    fellow,"   said 


Laofis  Search.  145 

the  jeweller  ;  out  since  I  have  little  business  on 
hand  this  morning  thou  mayest  take  my  turn, 
and  thou  canst  tell  me  then  whether  the  umbra 
of  Agamos  is  with  him  this  morning." 

"That  is  well  spoken,  my  friend,  and  if  I  had 
a  skin  of  this  same  Falemian  to  spare  it  should 
be  at  thy  ser\dce,  by  the  gods ;  though  I  hope 
this  umbra  is  not  with  our  patron  to-day,  for 
he  always  protests  that  things  can  be  bought 
cheaper  in  the  market  than  honest  men  can  afford 
to  sell  them  in  this  part  of  Athens,  so  that  it  is 
hard  to  drive  a  bargain  when  he  is  at  hand." 

"  Thou  art  of  my  own  mind,"  said  the  habit- 
maker,  "and  yet  I  have  sold  this  same  fellow  a 
tunic  for  less  than  the  silk  cost  me,  that  he  might 
help  me  to  make  a  good  bargain  with  our  patron. 
Ah !  times  are  not  as  they  used  to  be  when  I  was 
a  boy,  like  this  one  here ; "  and  as  he  spoke  he 
looked  towards  Laon,  who  had  been  pushed  and 
hustled  into  a  corner. 

Several  others  glanced  towards  him  now,  and 
then  there  followed  some  mysterious  nods  and 
shakes  of  the  head  between  whispered  communi- 
cations that  passed  from  one  to  the  other. 

All  Laon  could  hear  was,  "  Very  strange,"  "  Quite 
disgraceful,''  "  Never  been  heard  of  since ; "  but  he 
knew  from  the  glances  directed  towards  him  that 
he  was  in  some  way  connected  with  this  "  strange," 
"  disgraceful "  subject,  whatever  it  might  be.  He 
resolved,  therefore,  to  speak  to  the  wine  mer- 
chant,   as   he    seemed    to    be    so    well    acquainted 


146  Glauciaf  t/ie  Greek  Slave. 

with  him,  and  so,  pushing  his  way  nearer  the  front, 
he  said: 

"  Thou  knowest  me,  I  believe ;  thou  hast  sold 
many  skins  of  wine  to   my  father,   I  think." 

But  the  man  shook  his  head.  **  Thou  art  quite 
mistaken,"  he  answered,  quickly,  looking  at  Laon  as 
thouo;h  he  had  never  seen  him  before.  "  I  have 
lived  in  Athens  many  years  now,  and  I  never 
ser\-e  any  but  the  noblest  citizens,  so  that  I  should 
not  be  Ukely  to  know  thy  father." 

The  hot  blood  rushed  to  Laon's  face  at  this 
gratuitous  insult,  but  he  had  begun  to  school  his 
heart  to  bear  indignities  in  silence,  if  not  in 
patience,  and  he  turned  away  without  replying. 

In  a  few  minutes  the  slave  posted  at  the  door 
of  the  atrium  drew  aside  the  curtain,  and  motioned 
to  the  first  of  the  crowd  to  go  in.  The  next 
minute  the  umbra,  or  toady,  of  the  great  man  put 
his  head  outside  to  see  how  many  were  waiting  for 
an  audience. 

"  My  patron,  the  noble  Agamos,  will  not  be  able 
to  see  you  all  to-day,"  he  said,  frowning  at  the 
jeweller  as  he  pressed  forward. 

Laon  pushed  his  way  to  the  front,  too.  "  I 
must  see  him  to-day,"  he  said,  earnestly. 

The  umbra  .looked  at  him.  "  If  thou  art  in- 
solent, boy,  thou  shalt  not  see  him  to-day,  or  to- 
morrow either,"  he  said. 

"  Wilt  thou  tell  him  that  Laon,  the  son  of  a 
very  old  friend,  wishes  to  see  him,"  said  the  boy, 
taking  no  notice  of  this  speech. 


If.aotis  Search.  i47 

"  Laon,  Laon,"  repeated  the  umbra.  "  Oh !  I 
remember  now,"  he  suddenly  added,  with  a  grim 
smile,  "and,  doubtless,  my  patron  will  remember 
thee  likewise." 

"  Yes,  my  father  was  an  Epicurean  as  well  as 
Agamos,"  said  Laon,  with  a  touch  of  pride  in  his 
tone. 

A  meaning  smile  passed  over  the  faces  of  several, 
and  again  there  was  that  mysterious  whispering, 
which  went  on  until  the  wine  merchant  passed  on 
into  the  atrium.  Laon  was  disappointed  that  he 
had  not  been  summoned  to  go  in  before  these 
clients  and  the  different  people  that  were  waiting 
about,  but  he  consoled  himself  with  the  thought 
that  the  man  had  forced  his  way  in,  and  that  he 
should  be  the  next  summoned.  But  he  was  not. 
Another  and  another  went  in,  until  at  last,  feeling 
sure  that  the  umbra  had  forgotten  he  was  there, 
he  persuaded  the  slave  in  attendance — whose  duty 
it  was  to  lift  the  curtain  on  one  side  for  each  to 
pass  in  and  out — to  go  and  tell  him  that  "  Laon 
was  waiting." 

"Laon  may  wait,"  was  the  message  brought 
back,  and  not  too  civilly  delivered,  and  so  he  sat 
down  with  what  patience  he  could  muster,  and 
saw  one  after  another  pass  in  and  out  again,  until 
at  last  all  had  had  an  audience.  Then  he  was 
allowed  to  enter ;  but  the  face  of  the  old  man 
grew  dark   as  he  entered  his  presence. 

"  Insolent,  presumptuous  boy,  how  dost  thou  dare 
obtrude  thyself  upon  my  notice ! "  he  said. 


^4^  GlciJicia   ilie  Greek  Slave. 

Laon  looked  at  him  in  silent  wonder.  "  I  know 
not — I  cannot  tell,"  he  stammered.  "  My  fathei 
was  thy  friend,  and — and — " 

"  And  the  greatest  rogue  in  Athens,  not  to  speak 
of  thy  mother  and  her  disgrace,"  interrupted  the 
old  man,  angrily. 

"  My  motlier ! "  repeated  Laon,  and  his  face 
grew  pale  as  he  spoke.  **  Canst  thou  tell  me  what 
she  did  1 " 

"  She  was  a  woman,"  said  the  old  man,  fiercely. 

"  Ah  !  that  she  was,"  assented  the  umbra. 

"  But  what  crime  did  she  commit  t "  asked  the 
boy. 

"  I  tell  thee  she  was  a  woman,  and  no  better  than 
the  rest  of  her  sex,  from  Venus  downward ;  nay, 
she  was  a  great  deal  worse  than  other  women," 
went  on  Agamos. 

"  Yes,  much  worse,"  corroborated   the   umbra. 

"  Well,  since  thou  knowest  so  much  about  my 
mother,  perhaps  thou  wilt  tell  me  what  it  is  she  is 
accused  of?"  said  Laon,  turning  upon  the  humble 
companion  of  the  great  man. 

He  looked  at  his  patron,  and  lifted  his  hands 
deprecatingly,  but  did  not  utter  a  word.  It  was 
not  his  duty  to  say  a  word  on  his  own  account, 
but  merely  to  reiterate  what  his  master  said. 

"  Thou  art  insolent,  boy,"  said  Agamos ;  "  where- 
fore hast  thou  forced  thyself  into  my  pre- 
sence .'' 

"  I  came  to  ask  thy  help  as  the  friend  of  my 
dead   father,"  said  Laon  ;    "  but   since  all  friendship 


LaoiLs  Search.  149 

Seems   to   be   forgotten,    I    will    not    press    my   suit 
further." 

"  Xay,  by  the  gods,  I  am  not  likely  to  forget  a 
friendship  that  cost  me  so  dear,"  said  Agamos. 
"Thy  father  borrowed  too  many  of  my  sesterces 
for  me  to  forget  him  quickly,"  he  added. 

"Yes,  that  he  did,"  responded  the  umbra. 

"  I  am  sorr>^,"  said  Laon  ;  and  in  this  he  spoke 
truly.  "And  since  my  father  borrowed  so  much,  I 
will  not  seek  to  add  to  the  debt  by  asking  thee  to 
give  to  his  son  either  money  or  advice  ; "  saying 
which,  Laon  bowed  and  hurried  from  the  atrium 
as  quickly  as  his  tottering  limbs  would  carry 
him. 

He  was  faint  with  hunger  before  he  came,  and 
now,  after  these  hours  of  waiting,  he  could  hardly 
stand.  As  he  walked  through  the  vestibule  one  of 
the  slaves  passed  him  with  a  basket  of  figs  and 
pomegranates,  and  he  felt  strongly  inclined  to  take 
some  ;  but  he  resisted  the  temptation,  and  walked 
out  into  the  street  feeling  hopeless  as  well  as 
hungry. 

Which  way  he  should  turn  or  what  he  should  do 
now  he  did  not  know,  and  the  thought  of  Glaucia 
and  her  possible  danger  if  she  offended  her  mistress 
made  him  groan  aloud  in  agony  of  spirit.  Then 
there  was  his  mother  and  the  dark  myster}-  that 
ficemed  to  enfold  her.  What  had  she  done  1  Why 
had  his  father  married  again  ?  Where  was  she  at 
this  time }  To  all  these  questions  Laon  longed  to 
find  an  answer,  but  how  he  was  to   set   about   it — 


150  Glaiccia,  ihe  Greek  Slai)e. 


what  the  first  step  even  ought  to  be  he  was 
puzzled  to  know — and  what  hope  would  he  have 
to  commence  such  a  search  when  he  could  not 
find  Glaucia,  although  he  knew  she  was  in  Athens  ? 

Therfe  was  one  question,  however,  that  would 
have  to  be  answered  before  any  of  these — one 
want  that  was  clamouring  to  be  satisfied,  and 
now,  even  before  Glaucia  could  be  searched  for 
again,  he  must  have  some  food.  He  had  thought 
to  obtain  this  from  Agamos,  but  as  he  had  given 
him  insults  instead  of  help  and  advice,  he  resolved 
to  seek  another  of  his  father's  friends. 

He  had  to  walk  some  distance  before  the  house 
was  reached,  for  this  friend  Was  by  no  means  so 
wealthy  as  Agamos,  and  did*not  live  in  the  fashion- 
able part  of  Athens.  Two  or  three  slaves  formed 
the  whole  household  here,  and  there  was  no  crowd 
of  clients  waiting  for  an  audience,  and  Laon  hoped 
that  this  follower  of  Epicurus  would  receive  him 
more  favourably  than  the  last. 

There  was  little  difficulty  in  gaining  an  entrance, 
and  Laon  was  shown  into  the  atrium,  where  the 
would-be  ^  philosopher  was  reclining  on  a  couch, 
with  a  silver  cup  by  his  side  filled  with  sweet 
wine.  His  brows  were  crowned  with  a  garland, 
and  a  soft  perfume  filled  the  air,  and  as  he  rose 
languidly  to  gaze  at  Laon,  his  loose  flowing  robe 
disclosed  an  embroidered  tunic,  such  as  Valeria 
might  have  worn. 

•'  I  do  not  remember  thee,"  he  said,  lazily,  as 
Laon  mentioned  his  name. 


Laoiis  Search.  \\\ 

*'  Nay,  but  thou  knewest  my  father  before  he 
passed  to  the  realm  of  shades,"  said  L'aon. 

The  man  lifted  his  hand,  as  if  to  screen  his  eyes 
fiom  viewing  some  dreadful  spectre. 

"  Nay,  nay,  talk  not  of  such  dull  subjects  to  a 
follower  of  Epicurus  ;  let  us  eat  and  drink  while  we 
can,  without  troubling  ourselves  any  further.  Life 
was  given  that  we  might  enjoy  it,  and,  by  sweet 
V^enus,  I  mean  to  do  so  too,"  he  said,  taking  a 
draught  of  wine  as  he  spoke. 

Laon  looked  perplexed.  *'  Thou  wert  a  friend  of 
my  father's,"  he  said,  "  and  I  have  come  to  ask 
thee — "  and  there  Laon  hesitated. 

"  Go  on,"  said  the  man,  ''  perhaps  I  can  help 
thee.  I  doubt  not  thou  hast  come  to  ask  me  to 
supper,  but  scarcely  know  how  to  frame  the  invita- 
tion. Make  thyself  easy,  I  am  not  one  of  those 
who  carp  at  the  exact  words  an  invitation  is  given 
in,  when  the  supper  is  good." 

Laon's  face  grew  crimson.  '*  By  the  gods,  I  have 
no  supper  for  myself,"  he  said,  speaking  with  a 
desperate  effort ;  "  indeed,  it  was  that  I  might  get 
one  I  have  come  to  thee  now." 

The  languid-looking  exquisite  stared  at  him  in 
blank  amazement.  "  Thou  hast  come  to  ask  a 
poor  man  like  me  to  give  thee  a  supper,  when  I 
can  scarcely  get  one  for  myself.'*  It  is  an  insult 
— an  outrage !  Begone  from  my  presence,  or,  by 
Bacchus,  my  slave  shall  kick  thee  out ; "  and  he 
seemed  so  overcome  by  this  display  of  energy  that 
he  fell  back  on  the  couch,  as  if  quite  exhausted. 


iS- 


Glaucia,  the  Greek  Stave. 


Laon  went  out  into  the  street,  and,  hungry  as 
he  was,  he  felt  he  would  rather  starve  than  attempt 
begging  of  friends  again.  He  would  look  for  some 
work  now,  and  earn  a  few  sesterces,  and  go  on  with 
his  search  for  Glaucia  in  the  best  way  he  could, 
without  asking  anybody's  advice  or  help  either. 


i^ 

'    11  w^ffi^ii  ^Vi 

^^^ 

bii***    ^^A^a  >^^^^^ 

IMK; 

CHAPTER    XIV. 

FRIENDS  IN   NEED. 

IT  OW  to  earn  a  few  sesterces  was  a  question 
A  more  easily  asked  than  answered,  and  Laon 
found  himself  wandering  up  and  down  the  streets 
of  Athens,  hungry  and  tired,  without  home  and 
without  friends,  not  knowing  where  to  obtain  even 
a  meal. 

Wandering   on  towards    the    Marathon    gate,    he 
overtook  a   man    slowly  labouring    along    under  a 
load    of    empty    baskets,    honey    jars,     and    snow 
pitchers,  cursing    his   ill  luck,   and   calling   upon  all 
the  gods  in  turn  to  help  him.      The  only  response 
he   obtained  to  these  adjurations  was   the  laughter 
and  jeers     of   the    passengers,    with    an    occasional 
shower  of  stones  from    the   boys,    until    Laon  over- 
took him.     He  might  have  joined  the  ranks  of  his 
tormentors  at  another   time,   but    his  own   helpless, 
friendless  condition   made   him  pity  the   poor   man, 
although  he  could  not  help  smiling  at  his  ludicrous 
efforts   to    get    along    quicker    with    his    load,    and 
evade  the  stones  that  were  thrown  at  him. 


1^4  Glaucia,  the  Greek  Slave. 

At  length  Laon  stepped  up  to  the  old  man  and 
said,  "  I  will  carry  one  or  two  of  thy  baskets  for 
thee." 

The  man  looked  at  him  suspiciously,  and  shook 
his  head.  ''  If  I  were  only  Jupiter,"  he  said,  "  I 
would  give  you  boys  something  to  do." 

**  Well,  I  want  to  do  something,"  said  Laon.  "  I 
want  to  earn  some  money,  but  I  am  willing  to  help 
thee  with  the  baskets  for  nothing." 

"Nay,  by  the  gods,  if  thou  wilt  help  me  carry 
some  of  these  jars  and  baskets  home,  I  will  give 
thee  as  many  ripe  figs  as  thou  canst  eat,"  said  the 
man. 

"  I  will  carry  them,"  said  Laon  ;  and  in  a  few 
minutes  he  had  taken  his  share  of  the  load,  and 
was  trudging  on  at  the  man's  side  listening  to 
his  account  of  how  his  mule  had  fallen  lame,  and 
the  straps  of  the  pannier  had  broken  that  morning 
just  as  he  got  to  the  market. 

They  took  the  road  leading  to  Corinth  after 
passing  through  the  city  gate,  and  Laon  was  not 
sorry  when  they  stopped,  about  a  mile  beyond,  and 
the  old  man  announced  that  they  had  reached 
home.  The  poor  boy  was  so  exhausted  with  his 
long  walk  and  the  almost  superhuman  efforts  he 
had  made  to  keep  up,  that  when  he  put  the  jars 
and  baskets  down  upon  the  ground  he  sunk  beside 
them. 

"  By  our  sweet  Ceres,  thou  art  looking  ill,  boy," 
said  the  old  man ;  **  rest  here  awhile,  and  I  will  fetch 
thee  a  little  wine  and  honeycomb  ; "   and  he  threw 


Friends  in  Need,  155 

down  his  own  load,  and  passed  into  the  farm-house 
close  by. 

In  a  minute  or  two  a  stout,  rosy-looking  matron 
came  out,  bringing  a  cup  of  wine  and  a  few  figs, 
but  when  she  saw  Laon  she  set  down  the  cup,  and, 
kneeling  by  his  side,   exclaimed — 

*'  Laon,  my  boy,  my  own  nursling ;  why,  what 
ails  thee  ?  what  hath  brought  thee  back  from  thy 
rich  kinsman  in  Rome  ?  " 

The  sound  of  the  well-known  kindly  voice  of  his 
nurse  recalled  Laon's  fleeting  senses,  and  he  slowly 
opened  his  eyes  and  looked  in  her  face,  and  then 
at  the  jars  and  baskets  by  his  side. 

"  Am  I  dreaming,  or  is  it  really  Lepida } "  he  said, 
faintly,  passing  his  hand  before  his  eyes,  and  look- 
ing up  into  her  face. 

She  stooped  and  kissed  him.  ''  Nay,  nay,  by  our 
own  little  Cupid,  it  is  thy  nurse,  Lepida  herself," 
she  said,  kindly. 

Laon  nestled  against  the  supporting  arm.  "  Oh, 
Lepida,  I  am  so  hungry,"  he  said. 

"  Hungry ! "  she  repeated,  as  though  she  could 
not  understand  such  a  thing  in  connection  with 
Laon.  "  Ah !  ah  1"  she  said,  *'  thou  hast  often  been 
hungry  before  when  we  have  been  to  the  market, 
and  thou  sawest  my  good  man's  pomegranates.  I 
could  not  give  them  to  thee  then,"  she  added. 
"  but  thou  shalt  have  as  many  as  thou  wilt  now." 

"  Nay,  I  would  rather  have  a  little  millet  01 
barley-cake,'' said  Laon,  *'for,  by  the  gods,  I  am  so 
hungry  I  know  not  what  to  do."* 


156  Giaticiay  the  Ureek  Slave. 

The  poor  woman's  eyes  filled  with  tears,  but  she 
did  not  waste  any  time  in  useless  words  or  grief 
now.  She  got  him  to  drink  the  wine,  and  then 
half  led,  half  carried  him  into  the  house,  smiling 
through  her  tears  at  his  look  of  wondering  per- 
plexity. 

"  It  is  my  house,  my  home,"  she  said  ;  "  Arno- 
bius  asked  me  to  be  his  wife,  and  help  him  keep 
his  bees,  so  we  were  married,  and  I  left  the  city 
and  came  here ; "  and  she  looked  round  the  kitchen 
with  evident  pride  and  pleasure. 

There  was  no  need  for  an  atrium  in  a  house 
where  the  inhabitants  spent  the  greater  part  of  their 
time  out  of  doors,  and  so  this  space  was  taken 
up  by  a  large  storeroom  and  kitchen  all  in  one. 
Only  the  centre  was  held  sacred  to  the  lares  and 
penates,  the  same  as  the  ordinary  atrium,  and  the 
images  of  these  household  gods  occupied  the  middle 
of  the  floor,  and  under  them  was  spread  a  tiny 
square  of  costly  carpet,  woven  in  the  looms  of 
Sardis,  and  of  which  Lepida  was  not  a  little 
proud. 

The  rest  of  the  floor  or  pavement  was  of  clay, 
baked  hard,  but  there  was  an  exquisite  statue  of 
Ceres  as  well  as  of  Pan,  and  a  sacred  tripod  for 
their  worship,  while  round  the  room  were  shelves, 
on  which  jars  of  honey  stood  ready  to  take  to 
market.  The  pots,  pans,  and  buckets  which  were 
arranged  on  a  lower  shelf  were  of  bronze,  and  all 
of  a  most  elegant  and  graceful  shape,  although  for 
such  homely  uses. 


Friends  in  Need.  I57 

Laon  looked  round  the  room,  and  heaved  a 
sigh  of  reHef,  as  he  noticed  these  evidences  of 
comfort  and  easy  competence.  "  Lepida,  thou 
wilt  be  able  to  give  me  a  meal,"  he  said,  in  an 
eager  whisper. 

"  Hush !  hush !  thou  wilt  break  my  heart,  Laon," 
she  said.  "  By  our  queen  Juno,  thou  shalt  have 
a  meal  as  long  as  I  have  one  to  share  with 
thee ; "  and  she  seated  him  on  the  rough  couch, 
and  proceeded  to  spread  the  evening  repast  at 
once. 

In  a  few  minutes  her  husband  came  into  the 
room,  and  his  wife  explained  who  their  visitor 
was. 

"  He  is  right  welcome,  my  Lepida,"  said  the  old 
man,  "  for  there  was  not  a  boy  in  Athens  who 
offered  to  help  me  with  my  baskets  to-day  save 
him  only.  Give  him  the  best  of  our  cheese  and 
honeycomb,  and  the  choicest  morsels  of  the  kid 
thou  art  stewing." 

Lepida  shook  her  finger  at  her  husband  playfully. 
''What  right  hast  thou  to  go  peeping  into  my 
stew-pans  1 "  she  said  ;  "  but  hasten  now  and  bring 
in  the  baskets,"  she  added,  ''  or  Laon  shall  eat 
all  the  kid ; "  and  she  bustled  out  of  the  room 
to  finish  her  preparations,  giving  Laon  a  few  figs 
to  eat  while  she  prepared  the  supper  and  placed  it 
on  the   table. 

Everything  was  plain  and  homely,  but  to  Laon 
it  was  the  richest  feast  he  had  known  for  a  long 
time.     The    kid    was    delicious,    and    so    were    the 

M 


158  Glaucia,  the  Greek  Slave. 

parched  corn  and  barley  bread,  and  the  cakes 
made  of  figs  and  nuts  pressed  hard.  He  ate 
slowly  and  cautiously,  for  he  was  almost  starved, 
and  Lepida,  noticing  this,  gave  him  the  most  tender 
morsels,  telling  him  at  the  same  time  not  to  hurry 
over  his  meal. 

"  My  Arnobius  must  go  and  drive  home  the 
goats  by-and-by,  but  I  have  little  to  do,  and  so 
I  can  sit  by  while  thou  art  telling  me  all  that  has 
happened  to  thee  and  Glaucia,"  said  Lepida,  when 
the  meal  was  almost  over,  so  far  as  she  and  her 
husband  were  concerned. 

At  the  mention  of  Glaucia  the  tears  slowly  welled 
up  into  Laon's  eyes,  as  he  said,  "  Alas,  Lepida !  I 
fear  I  shall  never  see  her  again." 

"  Never  see  thy  sister  again ! "  repeated  his  nurse. 
*'  Nay,  nay,  if  thou  hast  been  rash  in  leaving  thy 
wealthy  kinsman,  he  will  not  be  so  hard  as  to  deny 
thee  speech  with  Glaucia  when  thou  shalt  wish  it, 
or,  by  the  gods,  he  is — " 

"Who  told  thee  we  were  going  to  a  wealthy 
kinsman  } "    interrupted  Laon. 

"  Nemesa,  thy  step-mother,  ere  she  left  Athens 
with  her  son,"  replied  Lepida. 

"  It  was  false,  Lepida  !  "  said  Laon,  fiercely  ;  "  we 
were  sold — Glaucia  and  I — sold  to  pay  our  father's 
debts." 

"  Sold  ! "  repeated  Lepida,  starting  from  her  seat ; 
"  my  children,  whom  I  took  from  their  mother,  and 
promised  to  cherish  as  my  own." 

"Thou   didst   take   care   of  us    as   long   as    thou 


Friends  in  Need.  159 

wert  able,"  said  Laon,  laying  his  hand  tenderly  on 
hers,  and  trying  to  soothe  her  agitation ;  "  thou 
couldst  not  prevent  us  being  taken  to  the  slave- 
market  by  our  father's  creditor." 

''And  ye  were  both  sold  as  slaves!"  said  Lepida, 
with  a  choking  sob. 

"  No,  I  escaped — ran  away  from  the  market, 
but  Glaucia  was  sold  and  brought  back  to  Athens, 
and  when  I  found  it  out  I  came  to  look  for 
her." 

"  My  Glaucia  is  in  Athens,  then  !  The  gods  be 
praised  for  bringing  her  back  to  her  friends.  But 
why  didst  thou  not  bring  her  with  thee  ? "  she 
suddenly  asked. 

"  I  cannot  find  her,"  said  Laon,  sadly  ;  "  she  is 
waiting-maid  to  a  noble  Roman  lady,  but  no  one 
seems  to  have  heard  of  the  Gracchi,  although  I 
was   sure  they  came   to  settle  here." 

"Well,  if  they  are  in  Athens  my  Arnobius  can 
find  it  out,  for,  by  the  sceptre  of  Jupiter,  he  is 
the  greatest  gossip  in  the  market.  I  doubt  not 
the  pannier  straps  were  cut  while  he  was  discussing 
the  last  bit  of  news  from,  the  Areopagus,"  she 
said,  vvith  a  pleasant  smile. 

"  Then  thou  dost  not  go  to  the  market,  Lepida  t " 
said  Laon. 

"  Nay,  who  would  look  after  the  house  if  I 
wasted  my  time  at  Athens  ? "  she  said.  "  But 
look  not  so  anxious,"  she  continued,  "  Arnobius 
will  find  out   Glaucia." 

"It   was   not   alone   of   Glaucia    I   was    thinking, 


fOo  Glmicia,  the  Greek  Slave. 

but  my     mother,"   said    Laon,  with    a    deep-drawn 
sigh. 

The  woman  looked  anxious  and  troubled  too, 
and  shook  her  head  sadly.  "  Thou  hast  forgotten 
the  advice  I  gave  thee  with  the  parchments,"  she 
said.  "  I  bid  thee  forget  thou  hadst  ever  had  a 
mother." 

'*  But  I  cannot  forget  it,  Lepida,"  said  Laon. 
"  I  am  not  a  child  now,  and  I  mean  to  find 
my  mother,"  he  added,  in  a  tone  of  deter- 
mination. 

The  woman  started.  "  Hast  thou  read  what 
is  written  on  the  parchment  t "  she  asked,  anxi- 
ously. 

"  Alas !  thou  knowest  I  cannot  read  yet,  but  I 
mean  to  learn  as  speedily  as  may  be,"  answered 
Laon  ;  "  for  if  this  that  my  mother  hath  written 
is  a  secret,  no  one  should  know  it  save  her  son, 
therefore  I  have  refrained  from  showing  it  to  any 
stranger.  Dost  thou  know  what  this  writing  is?" 
he  suddenly  asked. 

The  woman  shook  her  head.  "  I  have  not  even 
looked  upon  it,"  she  said.  "  Thy  mother  bound 
me  by  a  terrible  oath,  before  she  left  Athens, 
to  deliver  the  parchments  to  her  children  so  soon 
as  they  should  be  grown  up,  and  that  no  one 
should  look  upon  them  or  touch  them  until  they 
were  delivered  into  thy  hand." 

"And  thou  hast  kept  thy  promise  faithfully.  I 
thank  thee,  Lepida,  for  it  may  be  that  when  I 
learn   to  read   I  shall    be   able    to  find    my    mother 


Friends  in  Need.  *<>i 

through  this  writing — she  may  even  be  in  Athens 
now,"  he  added. 

**  Nay,  she  may  not  come  within  the  gates  of 
our  city,"  said  the  woman,  with  a   sigh. 

'•'  Then  my  mother  was  banished  by  the  judges," 
said  Laon,  quickly.  "  What  was  her  crime  } "  he 
asked. 

But  Lepida  could  only  shake  her  head.  '*  The 
gods  and  men  alike  were  offended,"  she  said, 
sadly. 

"  I  will  know  what  her  offence  was,"  said 
Laon,  in  a  determined  tone.  "I  have  heard  her 
spoken  of  this  day  as  no  Greek  matron  should 
be,  and  I  will  know  what  cause  she  hath  given 
for  it." 

Lepida  sighed,  but  did  not  reply,  and  shortly 
afterward  her  husband  came  in  to  ask  some 
questions  about  the  bee-hives.  When  these  were 
answered,  she  asked  him  if  he  had  heard  anything 
of  a  noble  Roman  family  named  Gracchus,  who 
had  recently  come  to  Athens. 

The  subject,  however,  was  not  a  pleasant  one 
to  Arnobius.  "Ask  me  not  about  these  up- 
starts," he  said,  "or,  by  Pan,  I  shall  lose  mv 
temper." 

"Nay,  nay,  but  I  must  find  out  where  these 
Gracchi  live,  and  thou  must  not  lose  thy  temper," 
said  his  wife. 

"  I  will  have  naught  to  do  with  Romans,  not 
even  to  ask  about  them,"  said  the  old  man  ;  "  if 
thou     art     so     anxious      about     the^     vain     cox- 


'02  Glaucia,  ike  Greek  Slave. 

combs  who  come  here  and  ape  the  manners  of 
our  Plato,  as  though  that  would  give  them  his 
wisdom,  let  Laon  come  with  me  to  the  market, 
and  he  can  ask  in  some  of  the  booths ;  some 
of  our  gossips  will  have  heard  of  them,  I  doubt 
not" 

**That  will  I  do  most  gladly,"  answered  Laon, 
"and  if  I  can  help  thee  while  we  are  there  I  will 
do  it  also." 

"  By  the  gods,  thou  art  a  sensible  lad,"  said 
the  old  man,  "  too  sensible  for  the  life  of  a  city  ; 
thou  couldst  drive  a  bargain,  I  doubt  not,  and 
look  after  a  market  stall  too." 

"Yes,  I  think  I  could,"  said  Laon. 

"  Well,  by  Bacchus,  thou  shalt  try,  and  if  thou 
canst,  and  hast  a  mind  to  stay  with  us  awhile, 
thou  shalt  be  welcome  to  bed  and  board  and  a 
few  sesterces  besides.  What  sayest  thou,  Lepida  ?  " 
he  asked,   turning  to  his   wife. 

She  hardly  knew  what  to  say.  That  Laon  was 
pleased  at  the  proposal  and  would  be  glad  to 
accept  it,  she  could  see  ;  but  it  was  such  a  reversion 
of  all  that  she  deemed  right  and  proper — such  a 
humble  position  for  one  born  to  expect  such  a 
different  station  in  life — that  she  could  only  shake 
her  head  dubiously. 

"  I  know  what  thou  art  thinking  of,  Lepida," 
said  Laon ;  "  but  what  am  I  to  do  if  I  take  not 
this  kind  offer  of  thy  husband  "i  I  have  tried 
Degging,  and  will  never  do  that  any  more,  and 
starving,    and    hope    to  have   no    more   of   tiiat ;    i 


Friends  in  Need.  163 

have  no  learning,  therefore  there  is  nothing  but 
work  I  can  do." 

"But  thou,  a  noble-born  Athenian,  to  be  sell- 
ing honey  and  grapes  in  the  market ! "  objected 
Lepida. 

"It  is  better  to  sell  these  than  to  be  sold," 
said  Laon.  "  And  I  have  stood  in  the  shambles 
with  barbarian  Britons." 

"  I  could  see  to  thy  comforts  here,  and  take 
care  that  thou  hast  no  menial  work  to  do  in  the 
fields,"  debated  Lepida. 

"And  I  should  have  time  to'  learn  the  art  of 
reading  and  writing,"  said  Laon.  "  Lepida,  say 
thou  wilt  agree  to  this  plan,  for  my  sake,"  he 
urged. 

She  could  not  resist  that  pleading  face  and 
voice.  "  Well,  thou  shalt  try  it,  my  Laon,"  she 
said,  "  and  I  will  be  thy  nurse  still ;  only  thou 
must  not  go  to  the  market  yet — not  until  thou 
art  stronger  and  more  fit  for  work  than  thou  art 
now.*' 

Laon  objected  to  this  delay  at  first,  but  was 
obliged  to  yield  the  point,  for  he  felt  himself 
more  weak  the  next  morning  than  he  expected — 
so  weak,  indeed,  that  he  could  scarcely  creep  about 
the  house  and  garden,  and  needed  the  kind  offices 
of   his  nurse  in   more  ways  than  one. 

He  grew  more  reconciled  to  this,  however,  when 
Lepida  lent  him  a  manuscript  containing  the  first 
rudiments  of  reading.  With  this  in  his  hand  he 
went   and   sat    under  the    shade  of   the    mulberry- 


'64  Glaucia,  the  Greek  Slave. 

tree  that  sheltered  one  side  of  the  house,  and  by 
close  application  had  learned  to  spell  out  a  few 
words  before  nightfall ;  for  the  first  step  had 
already  been  mastered — he  knew  the  alphabet,  and 
so  it  would  not  be  so  difficult  for  him  to  learn  ^o 
read. 


CHAPTER  XV. 

TIDINGS. 

LAON  was  glad  to  go  to  the  market  and 
commence  his  work,  although  it  was  some 
days  before  Lepida  would  allow  him  to  do  so. 
But  he  felt  the  wisdom  of  the  restriction  that  had 
been  imposed  upon  him  before  he  reached  the 
market,  for  he  was  so  tired  that  he  could  scarcely 
stand  when  the  fruit-stall  was  reached  at  which 
Ai.rnobius  set  out  his  wares. 

Pomegranates  and  grapes,  figs  and  honey,  were 
displayed  in  most  tempting  groups,  and  then 
Laon  was  left  to  serve  the  customers  for  a  short 
time,  while  Arnobius  went  to  another  part  of  the 
market   to   make  some  purchases  for   his  wife. 

Laon  was  to  carry  these  home  to  her  at  mid- 
day by  himself,  if  the  fruit  was  not  all  sold  by 
that  time  so  that  they  could  return  together,  an 
arrangement  that  did  not  please  Arnobius  very 
well,  as  he  wanted  to  leave  his  stall  in  charge  of 
Laon  while  he  went  to  listen  to  a  learned  dispu- 
tation  that  was   to   take   place  between    two  philo- 


1 66  GlauciUy  the  Greek  Slave. 

sophers,  an  Epicurean  and  a  Stoic,  on  the  im- 
mortality of  the  soul. 

Lepida,  however,  must  have  her  merchandise, 
whatever  her  husband's  intellectual  wants  might 
be,  and  so,  as  there  had  been  but  few  customers 
during  the  morning,  Laon  was  despatched  with 
the  laden  basket  in  good  time,  so  that  he  might 
reach  home  before  the  sun  attained  its  meridian 
height. 

The  basket  being  heavy,  and  Laon  tired,  he 
did  not  walk  very  fast,  until,  drawing  near  the 
Marathon  gate,  he  was  overtaken  by  a  cohort  of 
Roman  cavalry,  and  he  resolved  to  keep  up  with 
these,  both  for  company  and  protection,  for  robbery 
was  not  infrequent  even  in  broad  daylight  and 
within  sight  of  the  city   gates. 

Laon  had  to  walk  fast,  however,  to  keep  up 
with  the  Roman  steeds,  and  he  wondered  several 
times  why  they  were  going  at  such  a  moderate 
pace.  The  reason,  however,  was  explained  just  as 
he  turned  into  the  lane  leading  to  his  new  home, 
for  the  soldiers  suddenly  halted,  and,  looking  back, 
Laon  saw  another  cavalcade  approaching,  headed 
by  servants  and  an  elegant  chariot,  so  that  he  con- 
cluded at  once  that  the  second  party  were  going 
to  join  the  soldiers  for  safety. 

He  did  not  stay  for  them  to  come  up,  for  he 
knew  Lepida  would  be  wanting  the  contents  of 
his  basket,  and  so  he  hurried  into  the  house  just 
as  Anicetus  with  his  train  passed.  If  he  had  only 
known    Glaucia  was    in    that    company,    or    if    she 


Tidings.  1 67 

could  have  been  told  that  the  pretty,  quaint  brown 
house  she  admired  was  the  home  of  her  old  nurse, 
and  the  dwelling-place  of  her  beloved  brother, 
what  a  load  would  have  been  lifted  from  the  heart 
of  each ! 

But  neither  knew  that  the  other  was  so  near, 
and  so  Glaucia  went  on  her  way  to  Delphi,  pray- 
ing to  her  newly-found  God  to  take  care  of  her 
brother  and  bring  them  together  once  more,  while 
Laon  related  to  his  friend  and  nurse  how  he  had 
inquired  of  the  market  people  for  the  family  to 
whom  his  sister  had  been  sold,  but  that  no  one 
had  heard  of  the  name  of   Gracchus. 

"  Then,  perhaps,  they  did  not  come  to  Athens 
at  all,"  said  Lepida. 

"Yes,  I  feel  sure  they  did,"  answered  Laon, 
"  for  the  old  slave  who  told  me  would  not  tell  a 
lie.  Yes,  yes,  they  are  here,"  he  added,  confidently, 
"and,  by  the  gods,  I  will  find  Glaucia,  and  then — 
then — "  and  Laon  stopped. 

"  What  wouldst  thou  say  1 "  asked  Lepida. 

"  I  have  determined  to  free  Glaucia,"  said  Laon, 
breathing  hard ;  "  and  I  have  heard  news  in  the 
market  this  morning,  which,  if  true,  will  enable 
me  to  do  so,  I  think." 

"  Why,  what  hast  thou  heard  ?  Is  Plutus  going 
to  send  showers  of  sesterces  upon  Athens  ? "  asked 
Lepida,  with  a  smile. 

"  Not  exactly,  but  something  like  it,"  said  Laon. 
"  The  Roman  cohort  bringing  letters  from  Rome 
to  our  prefect  hath  likewise  brought  the  news  that 


1 68  GlauaUy  the  Greek  Slave. 

the  great  Emperor  Nero  purposes  to  visit  Athens 
next  spring.  He  is  coming  to  witness  the  Isthmian 
games  at  Corinth,  and  will  bring  with  him  his 
favourite  gladiators  to  instruct  some  Greek  lads  in 
the  use  of  the  cestus." 

Lepida  looked  scornfully.  "We  have  altars  to 
Astrea  and  Ate  ;  but  we  have  not  yet  thrown  down 
the  altar  of  mercy,"  she  said. 

Laon  looked  as  though  he  did  not  comprehend 
what  she  meant.  "  The  Emperor  will  not  throw 
down  the  altars  of  our  gods ;  all  worships  are  per- 
mitted at  Rome,"  he  said. 

"  Yes,  and  so  are  all  cruelties,  or,  by  the  gods, 
there  would  be  no  gladiators — not  even  the  poorest 
of  our  citizens  will  patronize  these,"  said  Lepida, 
speaking  quickly. 

Laon  looked  down.  "  These  gladiators  are  brave 
men,"  he  said,  "  or  they  would  not  be  so  careless 
of  death." 

"It  is  the  bravery  of  brute  beasts,  then,  not  of 
wise  men,"  said  Lepida.  "Think  of  our  heroes  who 
fought  at  Marathon  ;  they  were  brave,  for  they  died 
that  Athens  might  be  free ;  but  these  men  dare 
death  for  the  sake  of  a  few  sesterces." 

"But  suppose  they  fought  that  somebody 
they  loved  might  be  free,"  said  Laon,  in  a 
lower  tone,  "  would  they  not  be  brave  then  } "  he 
asked. 

Lepida  started  and  gazed  into  the  boyish  face, 
looking  so  earnest  and  so  determined,  and  in 
that  moment  she  comprehended  what    he  intended 


Tidings.  169 

Seizing  his  arm,  she  said,  ''  Laon,  thou  must  not  do 
this." 

A  faint  colour  stole  into  his  cheeks.  "  I  must  free 
Glaucia,"  he  said. 

"  But  not  in  this  way.  The  gods  forbid  that 
thou  shouldst  become  a  gladiator,"  she  exclaimed, 
impulsively. 

"  But  it  is  the  only  way  I  can  ever  hope  to  earn 
money  enough  to  ransom  my  sister,"  he  said,  with  a 
sigh. 

"  And  suppose  thou  failest  .'* "  she  asked.  "  Sup- 
pose thou  art  the  conquered  instead  of  the  con- 
queror, and  need  the  death-penny  put  into 
thy  mouth  instead  of  receiving  the  sesterces  in 
thy  hand  ? " 

'*  But  I  must  not — will  not — fail,"  said  Laon  ;  "  the 
gods  will  help  me ;  I  will  sacrifice  to  Fortuna  each 
time  I  pass  through  the  city." 

Lepida  wrung  her  hands  in  anguish.  **  Laon,  thou 
knowest  not  what  thou  art  saying.  Thou  knowest 
not  what  the  life  of  a  gladiator  is." 

"By  the  gods,  I  do,  though.  They  were  kind 
to  me  in  Rome,  and  offered  to  get  me  admittance 
to  their  famous  school ;  and  if  Appius  comes  with 
the  Emperor  he  will  teach  me  how  to  use  the  cestus 
and  net,  and  trident  too,  I  doubt  not,"  said  Laon, 
not  in  the  least  moved  by  his  nurse's  aversion  to 
the  games. 

Lepida  grew  pale,  and  her  hands  worked  con- 
vulsively, but  at  last  she  said :  "  Laon,  for  thy 
mother's  sake  thou  must  not  do  this." 


I/O  Glaucia^  tlie  Greek  Slave. 

"  For  my  mother's  sake  !  "  repeated  Laon  ;  "  tut 
what  would  my  mother  say  if  she  knew  Glaucia  was 
a  slave  and  I  did  not  try  to  free  her  ? " 

"  Thou  shalt  try," ,  said  Lepida,  eagerly  ;  "  thou 
shalt  do  anything  thou  wilt  to  ransom  her — any- 
thing but  become  a  gladiator,"  she  added,  repress- 
ing a  shudder. 

"  But  why  would  my  mother  object  to  me  be- 
coming a  gladiator  ?  "  asked  Laon,  pettishly. 

''  Canst  thou,  being  a  Greek — an  Athenian — ask 
such  a  question  ? "  said  Lepida,  evasively. 

"  It   is   considered   a   brave   and   noble  profession 
-in  Rome,"  grumbled  Laon ;  **  and  if  thou  canst  not 
tell   me  why   my   mother  would  object  to   it,   I  do 
not  see  why  I  should  not  practise  it." 

Lepida  could  not  stay  to  talk  to  him  any  longer, 
and  so  he  was  left  to  vent  his  ill-humour  alone, 
while  she  went  about  her  daily  work. 

The  next  day  Laon  renewed  his  inquiries  among 
the  people  he  saw  in  the  market,  and  at  last  met 
with  a  slave  who  could  tell  him  where  Sempronius 
Gracchus  lived. 

To  leave  the  stall  and  go  at  once  in  search  of 
Glaucia  again  was  the  work  of  a  few  minutes ;  but 
when  at  last  the  house  was  reached,  the  slave  sitting 
at  the  door  told  him  the  family  were  away,  and 
most  of  the  slaves  were  with  them. 

*'But  perhaps  there  is  one  left  behind.  I  want 
my  sister,  a  Greek  girl,  called  Glaucia." 

"  Glaucia  is  on  her  way  to  Delphi,  with  the  noble 
Valeria,  her  mistress,"  said  the  slave. 


Tidings.  171 

When  will  she  return  ? "  asked  Laon,  scarcely 
able  to  restrain  his  tears. 

"  By  the  helmet  of  C^sar,  that  were  a  puzzle  to 
tell  any  one  ;  she  went  but  yesterday,  and,  as  thou 
knowest,  the  journey  is  a  dangerous  one." 

The  old  man  seemed  inclined  to  gossip,  but  Laon 
was  in  no  mood  for  this,  and  turned  sorrowfully 
away  and  went  back  to  the  market,  resolving  to 
call  at  the  mansion  every  day  until  his  sister  re- 
turned, for  fear  she  should  come  back  and  set  off 
on  another  journey  at  once,  since  it  seemed  these 
Romans  were  so  fond  of  travelling, 

Lepida  tried  to  dissuade  him  from  adopting  this 
plan,  saying  the  slave  would  grow  weary  of  answer- 
ing his  inquiry  so  often,  but  Laon  was  wilful  and 
headstrong,  as  lads  of  his  age  frequently  are  ;  and, 
as  Lepida  had  foreseen,  he  was  told  at  last  that 
if  he  came  there  again  he  should  be  kicked  down 
the  steps,  and  so  he  could  only  go  and  look  at 
the  house  and  wonder  when  Glaucia  would  be  back, 
whether  she  had  already  arrived,  and  why  she  did 
not  come  out  sometimes  as  well  as  the  other 
slaves. 

He  ventured  to  ask  one  of  these  for  her  again 
after  some  little  time,  and  then  he  heard  that  she 
was  ill,  and  had  been  left  behind  at  Corinth,  and 
he  hurried  home  at  once  to  inform  Lepida  of  it 

"  At  Corinth  ! "  repeated  the  woman,  turning  pale, 
"why  did  they  take  her  to  Corinth.?" 

"  Nay,  I  cannot  tell ;  but  I  am  going  to  search 
for  her  now,"  said  Laon. 


1/2  Glaucia^  tlie  Greek  Slave. 

But  Lepida  laid  her  hand  upon  his  shoulder. 
"  Laon,"  she  said,  "  thou  must  not  go  to  Corinth.' 

*'  Why  not } "  he  asked.  "  I  am  not  a  child  now, 
I  can—" 

"  Dost  thou  remember  what  thou  saidst  the  other 
day  about  wishing  thou  hadst  taken  my  advice  .'' " 
interrupted  his  nurse. 

"Yes,  it  would  have  been  better  then,  but  now 
I  must—" 

"  Thou  must  follow  my  advice  now,  Laon,"  said 
the  woman,  sadly.  "  I  will  go  to  Corinth  myself 
and  search  for  Glaucia,  and,  if  possible,  bring  her 
back  with  me." 

"  Thou  go  to  Corinth,  J^epida  ! "  said  Laon,  open- 
ing his  eyes  in  astonishment. 

"  Yes  ;  I  have  been  there  many  times,"  said  the 
woman,  quietly.  "  I  have  other  business  that  will 
take  me  there  now  besides  searching  for  Glaucia," 
she  added. 

"  Then  let  me  go  with  thee  and  search  for 
my  sister  while  thou  art  about  thy  other  business," 
said  Laon. 

But  Lepida  shook  her  head.  "  Nay,  nay,"  she 
said  ;  "  thou  must  stay  and  take  care  of  the  house 
and  Arnobius,  for  I  have  not  been  to  Corinth  since 
my  marriage,  and  doubtless  my  husband  will  miss 
me,  but  if  he  has  thee  with  him  it  will  not  be  so 
bad." 

"  I  had  better  go  to  Corinth  with  thee,  I  am  sure," 
he  said,  in  a  discontented  tone. 

Lepida,   however,  was  firm.      She  would  start  on 


Tidings.  1 73 

her  journey  at  daybreak  the  next  morning,  and 
return  in  a  few  days,  as  soon  as  she  had  found 
Glaucia. 

"  But  how  art  thou  going  to  bring  her  back  with 
thee  ? "  asked   Laon  ;  "  she  is  a  slave  and  ill." 

"  True,  she  is  a  slave,  but  her  mistress  may  be 
willing  to  sell  her  if  I  can  only  get  sesterces  enough," 
said  Lepida ;  but  how  she  was  going  to  obtain  the 
money,  or  whom  she  was  going  to  see  in  the  city, 
she  would  not  say,  and  Laon  was  obliged  to  see 
her  depart  the  next  morning  with  her  basket  of 
dried  dates  and  leather  bottle  of  sweet  wine, 
without  having  either  his  anxiety  or  curiosity 
satisfied. 

Arnobius  had  grunted  and  grumbled  a  good  deal 
at  first  over  his  wife's  journey,  but  he  assented  at 
last,  although  he  declared  he  could  not  spare  Laon 
from  the  market  now,  and  therefore  the  house 
would  have  to  take  care  of  itself  while  she  was 
away.  The  fact  was,  Laon  was  left  in  charge  of 
the  stall  a  good  deal  now,  for  his  master  went  off 
to  another  part  of  the  market  every  day  about  the 
sam.e  hour,  and  when  he  came  back  he  seemed  too 
preoccupied  to  know  what  price  to  ask  for  his  honey 
or  grapes. 

Knowing  the  old  man's  love  of  gossip,  Laon  did 
not  notice  this  much  at  first,  but  the  day  after 
Lepida  went  to  Corinth,  having  sold  out  his  things 
earlier  than  usual,  he  resolved  to  walk  round  the 
market-place  and  see  what  it  was  that  interested 
Arnobius   so   mu6h.     He  went  to  where  the  philo- 

N 


174  Glmicia,  the  Greek  Slave. 

sophers  usually  held  their  debates,  but  the  space 
was  deserted  to-day,  and,  looking  towards  the 
entrance,  he  thought  they  must  have  chosen  another 
spot  for  their  disputations,  for  a  dense  crowd  was 
standing  round  a  venerable-looking  man,  who  seemed 
to  be  haranguing  them  from  an  elevated  stone  in 
the  centre.  He  crossed  over  the  intervening  space 
at  once,  and  eagerly  pushed  his  way  to  the  front, 
for  the  double  purpose  of  seeing  whether  Arnobius 
was  there,  and  likewise  hearing  what  was  said. 

"  Jupiter,  Apollo,  Diana,  and  Pallas  Athene,  with 
every  lesser  god  and  goddess,  are  but  vain  idols,  in- 
sulting to  the  one  true  God,  who  created  all  things 
and  all  men,"  said  the  old  man,  boldly,  as  Laon 
made  his  appearance  in  the  very  front  rank  of  the 
crowd. 

He  looked  up,  half  expecting  to  see  the  statue 
of  their  renowned  goddess  descend  from  its  pedestal 
and  strike  the  offender  dead ;  and  some  such  feeling 
seemed  to  go  through  the  crowd,  which  the  old 
man  at  once  took  advantage  of. 

*'  Men  and  brethren,  I  affirm  that  the  goddess  is 
an  idol,  dumb  and  helpless  as  the  stone  upon  which 
I  am  standing,  and  if  I  lie,  let  her  now  come  down 
from  yonder  pedestal  and  defend  her  own  honour.'* 

A  stillness  like  that  of  death  held  the  crowd  for 
a  minute  or  two  after  these  daring  words  were 
uttered,  and  then  there  arose  a  murmur  of  men's 
voices. 

"  He  is  an  atheist  and  blasphemer,"  said  some. 

"Nay,   nay,   but   the   old  man  is  right,  Nazarene 


Tidings.  175 

though  he  be.  Let  Pallas  Athene  come  down  and 
show  us  some  of  her  mighty  works,  if  she  be  indeed 
a  goddess/*  said  a  voice  that  was  raised  above  all 
the  rest.  Laon  recognised  it  in  a  moment,  for  it 
was  Arnobius  who  spoke. 

"  Well  said,  old  fruit-seller,"  responded  one  ;  "  if 
this  *  Unknown  God  '  has  revealed  Himself  of  late, 
let  us  hear  all  about  Him.  Go  on  with  thy  reason- 
ing ;  we  would  hear  more  of  this  resurrection  thou 
wert  speaking  of,"  he  added,  turning  to  the  preacher. 

He  was  willing  enough  to  continue  his  sermon, 
and  Laon  stood  and  listened  until  the  close ;  and 
the  truths  that  the  old  man  taught  he  recognised 
as  being  the  same  for  which  Paul  was  now  in 
prison,  and  which  the  sailor-Christian  had  taught 
his  comrades  on  their  voyage  from  Rome. 

Arnobius  looked  somewhat  confused  when  he 
saw  Laon,  and  on  their  way  home  he  said,  "Tell 
not  Lepida  I  have  been  listening  to  the  old 
Nazarene  preacher,  for  she  hateth  this  new  sect 
very  sorely,  I  know." 

"  Does  she  .-* "  said  Laon,  carelessly.  "  Well,  I 
think  they  speak  truly,  for  I  heard  of  wonderful 
miracles  performed  by  this  *  Unknown  God'  through 
the  prayer  of  the  prisoner  Paul,"  said  Laon  ;  and 
he  went  on  to  tell  of  his  visit  to  him,  and  like- 
wise of  the  brave,  bold  sailor  who  had  been  with 
him  when  he  was  shipwrecked. 

"  Well,  I  have  begun  to  doubt  the  power  of  the 
gods  lately,"  said  Arnobius,  *'and  I  should  like  to 
put  them  to  the  test  if  I  could." 


176  Glaticia,  tJie  Greek  Slave. 

"Well,  suppose,  instead  of  pouring  out  a  libation 
to  them  this  evening  we  spit  on  them  and  turn 
their  faces  to  the  wall.  If  they  are  gods  and  not 
idols,  they  will  surely  turn  round  again,"  said  Laon, 
quickly 

Such  a  proposal  shocked  the  old  man  at  first, 
but  at  length  he  consented  to  adopt  it  as  a  test, 
while  Lepida  was  out  of  the  way.  It  was  with 
a  trembling  hand,  however,  that  he  turned  his 
marble  deities  to  the  wall.  That,  with  the  omis- 
sion of  the  customary  acts  of  worship  would  be 
insulting  enough,  he  thought,  without  the  other 
addition,  and  he  wondered  whether  Pomona  would 
destroy  all  his  fruit.  Pan  all  his  bees,  and  Ceres 
blight  his  fields  while  he  was  sleeping. 


CHAPTER     XVI. 

THE  RIOT. 

WITH  the  first  dawning  rays  of  light  Arnobius 
was  up,  anxiously  examining  the  rows  of 
bee-hives  that  stood  along  the  side  of  the  house, 
and  he  breathed  a  sigh  of  relief  to  find  that  they 
were  all  safe.  In  the  darkness  and  stillness  of  the 
night  he  had  half  repented  the  dishonour  he  had 
shown  to  his  gods,  but,  finding  that  everything  was 
safe,  his  courage  rose  again,  and,  as  he  prepared  to 
set  off  to  the  market,  he  resolved  to  seek  a  private 
audience  with  the  Nazarene,  to  ask  him  some  ques- 
tions about  the  great  God  whose  message  he  pro- 
claimed. 

Pan,  Ceres,  and  Pomona,  his  favourite  deities, 
were  still  left  with  their  faces  to  the  wall  when  he 
went  to  the  market,  and  he  was  more  thoughtful 
and  less  talkative  on  his  way  there,  a  fact  Laon 
noticed,  although  his  own  thoughts  were  occupied 
upon  Lepida  and  her  journey,  wondering  when  she 
would  be  back,  and  whether  she  would  bring  his 
sister  with  her. 


178  Glauciuy  the  Greek  Slave. 

The  stall  was  set  out,  and  the  mule  was  tethered, 
and  scarcely  a  word  was  spoken  by  either  of  them 
until  the  Christian  preacher  passed  on  his  way  to 
his  customary  stand  near  the  entrance.  He  ex- 
changed a  few  words  with  Arnobius  as  he  passed, 
for  he  had  learned  to  know  him  as  one  of  his 
most  constant  and  attentive  hearers. 

Soon  after  he  had  passed  a  party  of  Jews  came 
along,  looking  fierce  and  angry ;  and  watching 
them  round  the  market,  Arnobius  saw  that  every 
empty  space  was  occupied  by  others  of  the  same 
nation. 

"  Laon,  these  proud,  stiffnecked  Jews  mean  mis- 
chief, I  can  see,"  said  the  old  man ;  "  thou  shalt 
guard  the  stall  awhile,  and  if  need  be  pack  up 
the  things,  but  go  not  from  the  market  until  I 
come  back." 

"  Where  art  thou  going } "  asked  Laon,  growing 
somewhat  pale  as  he  noticed  the  gathering  crowd 
of  Jews.  "Will  there  be  a  tumult,  thinkest  thou.?" 
he  asked,  for  he  had  heard  of  several  riots  in  the 
agora. 

"  I  know  not,  but  I  fear  some  evil  is  intended 
to  the  old  Nazarene ;  and  if  there  is,  I  will  be  at 
band  to  strike  a  blow  for  him,  since  he  will  not 
strike  for  himself,"  said  Arnobius. 

"  But  the  pomegranates  and  melons,"  said  Laon  ; 
"suppose  the    crowd  should  rush  upon  the  stall.''" 

"  If  thou  canst  save  them,  do  so,  but  I,  at 
least,  must  defend  the  brave  old  Christian ;  his 
life   is   worth    more   than    a    few    baskets    of    fruit 


T)te  Riot.  179 

and  jars  of  honey ; "  saying  which  Arnobius  hur- 
ried away,  leaving  Laon  in  a  maze  of  doubt  as 
to  the  sanity  of  his   master. 

What  would  careful,  thrifty  Lepida  say  if  she 
knew  that  things  were  left  to  take  care  of  them- 
selves, while  her  husband  went  to  take  up  the 
quarrel  of  the  leader  of  this  despised  sect  of 
Nazarenes  ? 

As  the  Jews  entered  the  market  in  large  num- 
bers at  every  avenue,  all  the  peace-loving  cus- 
tomers retired,  and  very  soon  all  business  was 
suspended. 

Laon  was  not  long  putting  away  his  stores  in 
a  place  of  safety,  and  then  he  went  to  see  what 
was  going  on  near  the  entrance.  He  could  see 
nothing  but  a  swaying  crowd  of  angry  people, 
Jews  and  booth-keepers,  with  a  few  slaves,  and 
one  or  two  of  the  more  respectable  citizens ;  but 
it  was  easy  to  distinguish,  from  the  fierce,  de- 
nunciatory words  of  the  Jews,  that  they  were 
trying  to  rouse  the  anger  of  these  against  the 
Nazarenes  as  a  sect,  and  the  old  preacher  in 
particular. 

Loud  words,  violent  gesticulations,  and  threat- 
ening attitudes,  with  frequent  appeals  to  the 
statue  of  the  popular  goddess  in  the  centre  of 
the  market,  were  all  that  could  be  heard,  until  at 
length  a  young  man,  more  brave  than  prudent, 
cried,  "  Sham.e  upon  the  Jews !  ye  are  traitori 
and  cowards ! "  and,  in  order  to  reach  the  front 
rank,  he  fought  his  way  forward  with  blows. 


l8o  Glauciuy  the  Greek  Slave. 

This  was  the  signal  for  other  blows  to  be 
struck,  and  soon  the  market  resounded  with  shrieks 
and  curses,  and  cries  of  "  Down  with  the  Naza- 
renes !  down  with  the  atheists ! "  while  blows  fell 
thick  and  fast,  stalls  were  thrown  down,  and  the 
boards  taken  as  missiles.  These,  used  almost*  aim- 
lessly and  in  blind  fury,  struck  down  friend  and 
foe,  and  the  groans  and  screams  of  those  knocked 
down  and  being  trampled  upon  were  heard  on 
every  side. 

At  first  Laon  tried  to  reach  his  master,  whom 
he  felt  sure  was  near  the  Christian  preacher ;  but 
he  soon  saw  how  hopeless  this  attempt  was  likely 
to  be,  and  so  kept  at  a  safe  di.stance  from  the 
scene  of  horror  and  confusion.  Now  and  then 
he  was  called  upon  to  render  some  assistance,  as 
one  after  another  was  dragged  out  of  the  terrible 
fray  bleeding,  wounded,  insensible,  almost   dying. 

The  struggle  grew  fiercer  as  time  went  on,  and 
Laon  sickened  at  the  horrible  spectacle ;  for  now 
that  the  crowd  had  tasted  blood,  like  the  tiger,  it 
seemed  to  thirst  for  more,  and  all  attempts  to 
quell  the  fray  were  useless. 

At  last  a  cohort  of  Roman  soldiers  marched 
upon  the  scene  of  action,  and  the  rioters  were 
threatened  with  the  points  of  their  spears,  while  a 
few  who  obstinately  refused  to  cease  fighting  were 
arrested  and  sent  off  to  the  prefect. 

By  this  means  quiet  was  at  length  restored,  and 
Laon  ventured  once  more  in  search  of  his  master, 
though  how   he    might   find  him,  whether  wounded 


The  Riot.  l8l 

or  even  dead,  he  could  not  tell.  He  might  be 
among  the  prisoners,  for  if  he  had  escaped  either 
of  these  fates  why  did  he  not  come  back,  as  he 
had  promised  ? 

Laon  asked  himself  this  question  again  and 
again  as  the  market  was  slowly  cleared  of  the 
combatants,  and  nothing  remained  to  testify  of 
the  fight  but  a  few  blood-stained  rags  torn  from 
the  backs  of  Jews  or  Athenians,  some  broken 
boards  and  shattered  stalls.  Thinking  at  last 
that  he  had  better  take  his  fruit  and  honey  out 
of  the  booth,  where  he  had  placed  them  for  safety, 
and  go  home,  he  went  in  search  of  the  mule, 
but,  to  his  alarm,  found  that  someone  had  un- 
tethered  it,  and,  leaving  the  empty  panniers  in 
its  place,  had  taken  it  for  his  own  use. 

The  fruit  and  honey,  therefore,  had  to  be  left 
in  the  booth  and  Laon  turned  his  steps  home- 
ward, while  a  dread  feeling  began  to  take  pos- 
session of  his  mind  that  all  this  had  happened 
through  the  anger  of  the  gods  whom  he  and 
Arnobius  had  insulted.  He  had  always  been 
taught  that  they  were  cruel  and  vengeful  in  their 
anger,  and  perhaps  this  was  but  a  beginning  of 
the  calamities  that  were  to  follow  upon  the  daring 
insult  offered  them  the  previous  evening.  They 
might  even  visit  his  offence  upon  his  innocent 
sister,  and  the  thought  of  this  made  him  resolve 
to  appease  them  if  he  could  as  soon  as  he 
reached  home. 

But  other  work  awaited  his  arrival  at  the   farm- 


1 82  GlauciUy  the  Greek  Slave. 

house.  Before  he  reached  the  door  he  saw  the 
mule  quietly  grazing  beside  the  myrtle  hedge,  so 
he  knew  that  his  master  must  have  reached 
home,  and  he  hurried  in  to  ask  him  how  he 
had  escaped.  But,  to  his  surprise,  the  old  Chris- 
tian teacher,  instead  of  Arnobius,  was  sitting  in 
the  kitchen.  He  was  very  pale  and  bleeding 
from  a  deep  cut  on  his  shoulder,  from  which 
every  vestige  of  clothing  was  torn  ;  but  he  smiled 
as  Laon  entered — such  a  sweet,  grave,  peaceful 
smile  it  was,  that,  coming  after  Laon's  troubled, 
anxious  thoughts  about  the  anger  of  the  gods, 
seemed  to  give  assurance  of  rest,  peace,  and  con- 
fidence in  his  God,  such  as  few  enjoyed. 

Arnobius  came  in  just  after  Laon  entered, 
looking  anxious  and  troubled.  "  I  know  not  what 
to  do,  Laon,"  he  said.  "  He  is  sore  wounded, 
as  thou  seest,  and  yet  he  insists  upon  returning 
to  Athens  to-night." 

"  My  God  will  defend  me,"  said  the  Christian, 
calmly. 

*'  If  they  were  men,  and  not  wild  beasts,  thy 
words  would  prevail  with  them,  and  there  would 
be  no  need  of  blows,"  said  Arnobius,  fiercely ; 
"  but   since   they — " 

"  Nay,  nay,  my  brother,  God  will  defend  his 
own,"  said  the  Christian ;  "  and  the  Lord  Christ, 
whom  I  serve,  hath  given  commandment  that  if 
thine  enemy  smite  thee  on  one  cheek  thou  shalt 
turn  to  him  the  other  also." 

"And   they  would  strike  that,    even    as    they  did 


ARNOBIUS    AND   HIS    GUEST. 


The  Riot.  183 

this  day,  and  not  only  thy  cheek  but  thy  shoul- 
der also,  and  as  for  talk  about  giving  thy  coat, 
they  have  taken  all  thy  garments,  or  torn  them  ; " 
and  Arnobius  proceeded  to  wash  the  bruised  and 
bleeding  shoulder,  and  then  bind  it  up  after  pour- 
ing in  some  choice  olive  oil  that  was  kept  only 
for  the  service  of  the  gods. 

The  old  man  smiled  at  seeing  the  sacred  oil 
used  for  his  wound,  and  he  glanced  at  the  statues 
turned  with  their  faces  to  the  wall.  *'  My  brother, 
thou  art  casting  off  the  old  idolatry,  but  art  thou 
seeking  the  one  God,  who  can  alone  take  the 
place   of  these   in  thy  heart  ? " 

"Ah!  my  father,  I  have  long  been  seeking  this 
Unknown  God,  but  I  have  found  Him  at  last," 
said  Arnobius,  in  a  serious  tone. 

The  Christian  grasped  his  hand.  **  The  Lord 
be  thanked  and  praised,"  he  said,  in  a  triumphant 
tone ;  "  what  are  wounds  and  bruises  beside  such 
joy  as  this — to  know  that  another  hath  embraced 
this  offer  of  mercy  sent  from  our  God  } " 

"  I  would  that  thou  couldst  tarry  and  teach  me 
somewhat  more  of  the  truths  of  this  new  faith.  I 
am  ignorant,  as  thou  knowest,  and  all  that  I  can 
tell  thee  is  that  my  heart  has  been  taken  captive 
by  thy  God,  and  I  would  that  I  could  live  or  die 
to  serve  Him,  if  such  poor  service  as  mine  can  be 
accepted  by  One  so  great  and  holy." 

Laon  was  startled  to  hear  Arnobius  say  these 
words  in  such  a  tone  of  earnestness  that  no  one 
could     doubt    their     sincerity ;     but    he   joined    in 


184  Glaucia,  the  Greek  Slave. 

begging  the  old  man  to  stay,  saying  that  he  had 
a  certain  parchment  that  he  greatly  desired  him  to 
read. 

Laon  had  managed  to  master  the  art  of  reading 
sufficiently  to  know  something  of  the  import  of  the 
words  written  on  the  parchment  given  him  by 
Lepida ;  but  he  was  anxious  to  know  fully  what 
this  message  of  his  mother's  could  be,  for  it  might 
help  him  to  understand  what  her  offence  really 
had  been. 

The  prayer  of  two  anxious  to  be  instructed  in 
the  divine  life  could  not  be  resisted ;  and,  upon 
Arnobius  promising  that  he  should  depart  the  next 
morning  in  time  to  appear  before  the  judgment- 
seat  of  the  prefect  to  plead  on  behalf  of  the  pri- 
soners, the  old  man  agreed  to  stay ;  and  when  the 
evening  meal  was  over,  Laon  brought  out  his  pre- 
cious roll  of  parchment,  that  he  might  know  the 
all-important  message  it  contained.  He  was  care- 
ful, however,  not  to  mention  his  mother's  name  in 
connection  with  it. 

"  Lepida  had  given  it  to  him  for  a  keepsake 
before  he  went  to  Rome,"  he  said,  when  asked 
how  it  came  into  his  possession.  f''^ 

Slowly  the  little  roll  was  unwound,  but  a  look 
of  joyful  surprise  beamed  in  the  old  man's  face  as 
he  looked  over  the  neatly  written  lines.  It  was 
headed — 

''  Good  News  from  the  Unknown  God.  I  will 
be  a  Father  unto  you,  and  ye  shall  be  My  sons 
and  daughters,  saith  the  Lord  Almighty     .     .     .    , 


The  Riot.  185 

who  hath  reconciled  us  to  Himself  by  Jesus  Christ : 
for  God  was  in  Christ  reconciling  the  world  unto 
Himself,  not  imputing  their  trespasses  unto  them. 
Be  ye  reconciled  to  God." 

''  It  is  good  news,"  said  the  old  man,  slowly  and 
fervently,  as  he  laid  down  the  parchment. 

"  And  my  mother  was  a  Christian  ! "  exclaimed 
Laon,  impulsively ;  "  it  was  for  this  that  she  was 
banished  from  her  home  and  from  Athens  ;  for 
this  that  men  speak  of  her  as  though  she  were 
vile.  O  mother,  my  mother !  where  art  thou  1  let 
me  find  thee,  that  I  may  tell  thee  that  thy  God 
shall  be  my  God.  Thou  wilt  teach  me  to  know 
and  love  Him,"  he  added,  turning  to  the  Christian 
preacher,  and  bursting  into  tears. 

The  two  old  men  had  listened  to  his  passionate 
outburst  in  wondering  surprise,  but  the  old  Chris- 
tian rose  from  his  seat,  and  spreading  his  hands 
over  Laon's  bowed  head,  he  said,  slowly,  "  The 
blessing  of  thy  mothers  God  be  upon  thee  !  May 
He  give  thee  richly  of  His  grace  and  favour! 
May  He  lead  and  guide  thee  in  every  step  thou 
takest,  and  bring  thee  at  last  to  meet  her  at  the 
feet  of  Jesus  on  the  eternal  shore ! " 

Laon  lifted  his  head  as  he  finished  this  benedic- 
tion.    "  Didst  thou  know  my  mother } "   he  asked. 

The  old  man  shook  his  head.  "She  was  doubt- 
less one  of  the  Lord's  hidden  ones  here  in  Athens," 
he  said. 

"  Then  thou  canst  not  tell  me  where  she  is — 
syhither  she  was  banished } "  said  Laon,  sadly. 


l86  Glauciay  the  Greek  Slave. 

"  Nay,  my  son,  but  the  Lord  is  with  her  wherever 
she  may  be." 

"  I,  too,  must  find  her,"  said  Laon ;  "  but  I  would 
learn  somewhat  more  of  thy  religion  first,"  he  added. 

Far  into  the  night  did  the  old  man  sit  expound- 
ing the  good  news  Paul  had  first  brought  to 
Athens ;  and  each  word  seemed  to  fall  as  good 
seed  in  a  prepared  soil ;  and  before  they  retired 
to  rest  Laon  and  Arnobius  had  determined  to  join 
the  poor  and  despised  sect  of  Nazarenes. 

With  the  dawn  of  the  day  their  teacher  de- 
parted, that  he  might  be  in  time  to  appear  before 
the  prefect  on  behalf  of  his  brethren  taken  in  the 
market-place.  He  declined  the  company  of  either 
Laon  or  his  host. 

"  It  may  be  ye  were  not  recognised  in  the  fray 
yesterday,  and  it  would  be  unwise  to  cast  your- 
selves into  the  jaws  of  the  lion  needlessly,"  he 
said ;  and  so,  after  walking  with  him  to  the  gate 
of  the  city,  while  Arnobius  scattered  the  fodder  for 
the  goats  and  put  up  their  own  food  for  the  day, 
Laon  came  back  to  help  his  master  with  what  they 
had  to  take  to  the  market. 

They  both  felt  anxious  to  know  how  the  prefect 
would  deal  with  the  prisoners ;  and,  in  spite  of  the 
old  man's  caution,  Arnobius  left  the  market  soon 
after  the  stall  was  arranged,  and,  mingling  with 
the  crowd  of  gossips  who  were  going  to  hear  the 
decision  of  their  Roman  judge  and  governor,  passed 
in  without  being  recognised  as  one  who  had  helped 
several  Nazarenes  to  escape. 


The  Riot.  1S7 

There  was  ot  course  a  great  deal  of  contradictory 
evidence  as  to  the  cause  of  the  outbreak,  but  all 
agreed  that  it  was  upon  the  matter  of  religion  that 
there  had  been  so  much  fighting,  the  Athenians 
alleging  that  these  vain  babblers  were  followers  of 
one  Paul,  who  had  introduced  a  new  God  into 
Athens  without  permission  of  the  Senate,  about  ten 
years  before.  The  Jews  were  far  more  bitter  than 
the  Athenians  in  their  complaints.  These  people 
were  followers  of  an  apostate  who  had  appeared 
in  Judaea  and  perished  miserably  as  a  slave  and 
malefactor,  they  said,  and  in  spite  of  this  they 
taught  that  He  had  risen  from  the  dead,  and  was 
their  only  king,  thus  denying  the  power  of  the 
emperor. 

The  prefect  looked  puzzled  when  the  name  of 
the  emperor  was  mentioned,  but  at  length  he  said  : 
"  Ye  Jews  and  men  of  Athens,  it  seemeth  to  me 
that  ye  know  not  the  laws  of  Rome,  by  which  this 
province  is  now  governed.  Every  nation  hath  gods 
of  its  own,  and  men  of  that  nation  are  free  to 
worship  them.  Ye  Jews  worship  your  God,  whom 
ye  call  Jehovah,  without  let  or  hindrance  from 
Roman  law,  therefore  these  Nazarenes  are  free  to 
worship  Jesus  Christ,  so  that  the  emperor  receive 
not  damage." 

"Nay,  but  these  Nazarenes  are  not  content  with 
the  worship  of  their  God,  but  speak  evil  of  others, 
calling  them  demons  and  idols,  and  saying  that 
their  God  is  to  be  worshipped  of  all  nations." 

"  Nay,  nay,   but  they  are  not   so   arrogant,"    said 

o 


1 88  Glaucia,  the  Greeks  Slave. 

the  prefect,  trying  to  make  peace.  "  To  every 
nation  its  own  god — Apollo  and  Jupiter  for  Rome 
and  Athens,  and — " 

"Nay,  nay,  but  our  God  is  the  God  of  the  whole 
earth,"  said  the  Christian  preacher,  boldly ;  and  he 
proceeded  to  address  the  prefect  and  all  that  were 
assembled,  until  the  Jews  began  to  create  another 
disturbance,  when  all  were  severely  reprimanded, 
and  threatened  if  another  breach  of  the  peace  oc- 
curred they  should  be  severely  punished.  After 
which  the  prisoners  were  set  at  liberty,  and  the 
court  broke  up,  the  Nazarenes  thankful  for  the 
toleration  of  their  judge,  and  the  Jews  murmuring 
against  him  for  encouraging  this  new  sect. 


CHAPTER    XVII. 

THE    MEETING. 

LEPIDA  came  back  weary,  sad,  and  disap- 
pointed, and  Laon  was  not  less  so  when  he 
heard  that  she  had   not   been  able  to  find  Glaucia. 

"  My  errand  altogether  was  a  failure,"  she  added ; 
"  I  could  do  little  in  the  business  I  went  upon,  and 
it  seemed  as  though  the  very  gods  were  against 
me. 

She  had  sat  down  wearily  in  the  porch,  and  had 
not  yet  entered  the  house  to  see  the  despite  that 
had  been  done  to  her  household  and  national 
deities  in  her  absence,  and  Laon  was  too  much 
absorbed  in  thoughts  of  his  sister  to  remember 
these  now.  A  short  time  afterwards,  however, 
she  went  into  the  kitchen,  and  the  next  minute  a 
half-suppressed  cry  of  horror  rang  through  the 
house. 

Laon  hurried  indoors  in  alarm,  but  in  a  moment 
saw  what  had  caused  Lepida's  trouble ;  fcr  she  was 
looking  at  the  statues  of  her  deities  in  bewildered 
surprise  and  horror. 


190 


Glaiicia,  the  Greek  Slave. 


«'  Who — who   has    done    this  ? "    she   asked,    in   a 
hoarse  whisper,  as   Laon  came  in. 


^•^^^'■i'«' 


He  hardly  knew  what  to  answer,  for  he  did  not 
know  whether  Arnobius  intended  to  inform  his  wife 
of  his  change  of  faith  at  once  ;  and  so  he  said,  in 
some  perplexity,'  "  Lepida,  my  mother  did  not  be- 
lieve in  these  gods  ;  she  was  a  Christian." 
^  The  woman  started  and  looked  at  him  earnestly, 
"  Where    hast    thou    been    to   discover    this  t "    she 


The  Meeting.  191 

asked.      "Thou  hast  followed  me  to    Corinth,"  she 
suddenly  added. 

"  Nay,  but  I  have  been  to  the  agora  each  day 
with  Arnobius,"  said  Laon,  "and  I  have  learned  to 
read,  and  the  parchment  thou  gavest  me  was  a 
message  from  the  Christians'  God." 

"  And  the  gods  in  anger  have  turned  their 
faces  from  one  who  dared  to  read  the  message 
of  another  God,"  said  Lepida,  glancing  at  the 
statues. 

Laon  could  not  forbear  a  smile.  "  Nay,  nay, 
but  we  have  turned  them  to  the  wall,  to  see  if 
they  were  gods  enough  to  show  their  faces  again 
without  our  help,"  he  said. 

Lepida  was  too  angry  and  frightened  to  notice 
the  light  tone  in  which  this  was  said,  but  when 
Arnobius  returned  she  warned  him  never  to  leave 
Laon  in  the  house  alone  again,  as  she  feared  some 
heavy  calamity  would  already  follow  his  daring  act 
of  impiety, 

"Nay,  nay,  but  the  boy  is  not  to  blame  for  this 
fancied  insult  to  Ceres  and  Pan.  I  turned  them 
round,"  said  her  husband,  boldly. 

•'  Thou  !  "  uttered  Lepida.  "  What  could  lead 
thee  to  be  so  daring  and  so  profane,  Arnobius } " 
she  asked,  in  an  angry  tone. 

She    had    less    patience   with  her    husband   than 
with  Laon,  and  for  a  long  time  she  would    not  be 
pacified,    refusing    even   to    sit    down     in    a    room : 
where    her  gods   had   been   insulted  ;    and  Arnobius 
had  the  truth  and  sincerity  of  his   convictions  put 


192  Glcmcia,  the  Greek  Slave. 

to  a  severe  test  by  the  bitter  reproaches  and  tearful 
protestations  of  his  wife. 

At  length  the  matter  was  settled  by  the  old 
man  consenting  to  let  the  national  and  family  gods 
occupy  their  accustomed  places,  provided  Lepida  did 
not  perform  any  act  of  worship  in  his  presence,  and, 
at  the  same  time,  leaving  him  free  to  serve  the  God 
of  his  choice.  This  of  course  involved  the  necessity 
of  his  being  absent  at  the  commencement  of  every 
meal ;  and  it  was  easy  to  see  that  domestic  happi- 
ness was  at  an  end  for  both  Arnobius  and  his  wife. 

Laon  could  not  help  noticing  the  coolness  that 
had  suddenly  arisen  between  the  two.  Lepida  went 
about  her  work  in  a  fashion  that  seemed  to  say 
she  believed  it  was  all  in  vain,  that  some  dread 
calamity  must  befall  them  ere  long,  while  Arnobius 
absented  himself  from  every  act  of  worship,  yet, 
at  the  same  time,  he  studied  his  wife's  comfort 
and  convenience  more  carefully  in  other  matters 
than  he  had  ever  done  before. 

Each  day  when  he  came  home  from  the  market 
now,  he  brought  her  some  trifle  as  a  proof  of  his 
affectionate  thoughtfulness,  and  it  was  accepted 
gratefully ;  yet  still  it  was  easy  to  see  that  one 
libation  poured  to  the  lares  and  penates,  one  scrap  of 
incense  burned  to  Ceres  or  Pan,  would  have  afforded 
her  more  satisfaction  than  all  the  gifts  in  the 
world.  And  so  the  days  and  weeks  slipped  by, 
Laon  still  helping  Arnobius  in  the  market,  and 
listening  by  turns  to  the  sermons  preached  at  the 
entrance  of  the  agora. 


TJie  Meeting.  193 

Sometimes  the  old  preacher  would  stay  at  their 
stall  for  a  few  minutes  to  give  them  a  word  of 
counsel,  or  tell  them  when  and  where  there  would 
be  a  meeting  of  the  brethren  for  prayer  and  in- 
struction, for  both  Laon  and  his  master  had  decided 
to  join  the  Christian  Church  in  Athens,  From  this 
circumstance  people  had  begun  to  guess  that  the 
old  fruit-seller  was  a  Nazarene,  and  Laon  likewise. 

The  Tews  had  not  entered  the  market  much 
since  the  riot,  until  one  morning  a  number  of  them 
came  in  very  early,  and  stationed  themselves  be- 
hind the  pillars  and  inside  the  booths  in  such  a 
manner  that  Arnobius  and  Laon  were  both  con- 
vinced that  another  riot  was  impending. 

"  Run,  Laon,  and  warn  our  teacher  that  he  come 
not  to  the  market  to-day,"  said  Arnobius,  as  he 
noticed  how  several  fierce-looking  Jews  had  gathered 
round  a  narrow  passage  by  which  they  had  managed 
to  escape  the  last  time. 

Laon  needed  no  second  bidding  to  do  this.  He 
went  with  all  speed  to  the  home  of  the  humble 
teacher  of  the  Gospel,  and  finding  he  had  already 
gone  out  to  visit  a  member  of  the  Church — Dionysius, 
he  sped  thither  as  fast  as  he  could,  and  met  the 
old  man  even  then  on  the  steps  ready  to  depart 
for  his  daily  work  in  the  agora.  When  he  heard 
Laon's  tidings,  however,  he  again  entered  the  house 
of  Dionysius  to  give  him  warning  likewise  of  the 
impending  danger;  for  these  Christians,  brave  though 
they  were,  had  begun  to  learn  that  it  was  of  little 
use  to  preach  to   an   angry  mob,  and   so   Laon  had 


194  Glaiicia^  the  Greek  Slave. 

no  difficulty  in  persuading  him  to  keep  out  of  the 
way. 

When  Laon  got  back  to  the  market,  however, 
an  unforeseen  trouble  awaited  him.  During  his 
absence  Arnobius  had  been  accused  of  sending  to 
warn  the  Nazarene  not  to  come ;  and,  just  as  Laon 
appeared,  one  of  the  most  violent  struck  the  old 
man  such  a  blow  that  it  felled  him  to  the  ground, 
while  at  the  same  time  the  blood  flowed  from  a 
severe  cut  on  his  forehead. 

Laon  screamed  for  help,  and  a  crowd  soon  began 
to  gather,  round,  but  seeing  the  Jews  near,  and 
hearing  the  cause  of  the  disturbance,  everybody 
was  afraid  to  help,  until  two  young  slaves  came  up 
to  see  what  had  happened.  One  of  them  was 
blind,  but  she  managed  to  push  her  way  through 
the  crowd  of  her  countrymen  gathered  near,  and 
Glaucia  kept  so  close  beside  her  that  looking  round 
Laon  saw  both  girls  at  once. 

"  Glaucia !  Glaucia ! "  was  all  he  could  say,  as 
he  gently  laid  down  the  old  man's  head  and  clasped 
his  sister  in  his  arms. 

She  was  too  much  overcome  to  speak  a  word, 
but  lay  panting  and  sobbing  in  his  arms,  while 
Drusilla  inquired  of  the  bystanders  the  cause  of  the 
disturbance. 

One  or  two  of  the  Jews  slunk  away  as  Laon 
and  Glaucia  met,  and  their  example  was  followed 
by  others,  and  then  some  of  the  market  people 
gathered  courage  enough  to  bind  up  the  old  man's 
wound  and  give  him  some  restorative  to  bring  him 


GI.AUCIA    FOUND    AT    LAST. 


The  Meeting.  195 

to  himself  again.  In  a  few  minutes  he  opened  his 
eyes,  and  saw  Laon  and  Glaucia  bending  over  him, 
while  his  head  rested  in  Drusilla's  lap,  who  was 
still   bathing  his  temples. 

*'  My  children,"  he  said,  in  a  bewildered  tone,, 
looking  from  one  to  another. 

"This  is  Glaucia,"  said  Laon,  eagerly.  He  had 
not  noticed  Drusilla  sufficiently  to  recognise  her 
before,  but  he  did  so  now. 

"  Arnobius,  here  is  one  who  was  honoured  by 
ministering  to  the  noble  Paul.  I  met  her  in  Rome, 
but  thought  not  to  see  her  in  our  Athens." 

A  faint  colour  stole  into  the  blind  girl's  face, 
for  Laon's  words  were  even  more  surprising  than 
his  presence.  "  You  showed  me  kindness  in  Rome," 
she  managed  to  say  at  last. 

"  Nay,  but  thy  kindness  to  me  was  greater  than 
mine  to  thee,  for  thou  wast  the  first  to  tell  me  of 
a  God  greater  than  Jupiter.  Yes,  Glaucia,  and 
kinder  than  Pallas  Athene,"  said  Laon,  looking 
affectionately  at  his  sister. 

"  Yes,  the  God  who  has  heard  my  prayers  and 
taught  thee  to  love  Himself,"  said  Glaucia,  in  a 
whisper. 

Laon  looked  at  his  sister  for  one  moment,  as  if 
he  scarce  credited  the  evidence  of  his  senses.  **  Thou 
knowest  this  God  too,  Glaucia  ! "  he  uttered.  "  Then 
we  will  go  in  search  of  our  mother  together,  and 
tell  her  that  both  her  children  are  Christians." 

"Thou  art  forgetting,  Laon,  that  I  am  a  slave," 
t,aid  Glaucia,  quickly. 


igO  Glaiiciay  the  Greek  Slaze, 

He  had  forgotten  everything  in  the  joy  of  seeing 
her  once  more — forgotten  that  they  were  in  the 
market,  where  curious  eyes  were  watching  them  and 
many  ears  were  Hstening  to  the  dangerous  words 
they  uttered.  Glaucia  came  to  a  realization  of 
this  fact  before  her  brother. 

"  J  must  not  stay  here,"  she  said  ;  "  my  mistress 
will  be  angry  if  I  tarry  too  long." 

'*  Thy  mistress  !  "  repeated  Laon  ;  "  true,  I  had 
forgotten  that  my  sister  was  a  waiting-maid.  Thou 
must  be  careful  not  to  offend  her,  Glaucia,"  he  said, 
with  sudden  energy.  "  I  have  heard  that  these 
Roman  ladies  are  cruel  to  their  slaves,  that  the 
punishment  they  receive  is — is — "  He  stopped,  he 
could  not  tell  Glaucia  of  that  horrible  spectacle  as 
it  rose  before  his  mental  vision,  and  she  was  in  too 
great  a  hurry  to  depart  to  ask  him  anything  further. 

She  glanced  at  Arnobius  as  they  raised  him  to  a 
seat  beside  the  stall,  and  then  said  in  a  whisper, 
"  Art  thou   this  old  man's  slave,  Laon  ? " 

"  Nay,  nay,  this  is  our  Lepida's  husband,  who 
has  befriended  me.  I  escaped  from  the  man  who 
held  us  in  bondage,  and  went  in  search  of  thee, 
and  followed  thee  to  Athens,  and  now  that  I  have 
found  thee  I  will  free  thee,"  he  added,  in  a  tone  of 
joyous  confidence. 

Glaucia  could  not  but  look  joyful  too,  but  she 
took  Drusilla's  hand  and  hastened  away,  for  they 
had  already  been  a  long  time  in  the  market,  and 
Valeria  might  need  her  attendance,  and  she  remem- 
bered   that   she  had  already  offended  h_er  mistress- 


The  Meeting.  197 

She  told  La(;n  something  of  this  as  he  walked 
by  her  side  through  the  street  towards  home,  for 
he  was  loth  to  leave  her  so  soon,  and  Arnobius 
had  declared  he  was  quite  able  to  mind  the  stall, 
and  that  he  had  better  go  with  his  sister,  or  Lepida 
would   not  be  pleased. 

So  they  walked  together  through  the  streets  of 
Athens,  with  the  blind  girl  by  their  side,  until  the 
stately  mansion  of  the  Gracchi  was  reached,  and 
then  once  more  the  brother  and  sister  had  to  part. 

"But  only  until  to-morrow,"  said  Laon.  "Thou 
wilt  come  to  the  market  to-morrow,  Glaucia  1 " 

"  I  will  if  I  can,  but  thou  must  not  forget  I  am 
a  slave,"  she  said,  trying  to  smile  as  she  spoke. 

"Thou  shalt  not  be  a  slave  long,  Glaucia,"  said 
Laon,  quickly,  almost  fiercely.  "  I  have  a  plan  by 
which  I  hope  to  redeem  thee  next  spring ; "  and 
with  these  parting  words  of  comfort  he  hurried 
away,  while  Glaucia  and  Drusilla  went  indoors,  both 
feehng  as  though  the  events  of  the  last  hour  must 
be  the  creation  of  some  strange  dream  from  which 
they  should  awake  to  the  reality  all  too  soon. 

Meanwhile  Laon  had  hurried  back  to  the  market, 
thinking  of  the  change  that  seemed  to  have  passed 
over  his  sister  since  they  had  been  separated.  She 
was  a  child  then,  clinging  to  him  with  all  a  child's 
timidity  of  helplessness,  but  now  it  seemed  she 
was  a  woman,  with  her  quiet,  grave  way  of  talking ; 
and  then  he  fell  to  wondering  how  it  was  Drusilla 
was  with  her,  and  whether  she  had  taught  her 
this    Christian    faith.     From  Drusilla    to   his    former 


IQ^  Glmicia^  the  Greek  Slave. 

friend  Appius,  the  gladiator,  was  an  easy  transition, 
and  he  wished  the  emperor  was  coming  sooner  than 
the  spring,  for  he  longed  to  buckle  the  heavy  cestus 
on  his  hand,  and  try  his  skill  in  us:ng  it,  for  he 
had  quite  resolved  to  enter  the  lists  and  free 
Glaucia  by  means  of  the  reward. 

When  he  reached  the  market  he  found  Arnobius 
slowly  packing  up  his  goods  ready  to  return  home. 
"  I  don't  feel  quite  equal  to  contending  for  a  pine- 
leaf  crown  in  an  Isthmian  game,  and  so  we  will 
go  home  to  Lepida,  and  tell  her  thou  hast  found 
thy  sister,"  said  the  old  man,  with  a  faint  smile. 

Laon  saw  that  he  was  more  bruised  and  shaken 
than  he  cared  to  own,  and  so  he  readily  agreed  to 
reload  the  mule  and  go  home  again,  although 
they  had  served  very  few  customers  that  morning. 
On  their  way  there  he  ventured  to  tell  Arnobius 
his  plan  for  redeeming  his  sister,  and  the  old  man 
rubbed  his  hands  with  delight,  and  quite  applauded 
the  undertaking. 

"  I  ran  in  the  Isthmian  games  when  I  was  young," 
said  the  old  man,  "and  though  the  prize  was  a 
simple  wreath  of  pine  leaves,  that  would  fade  in  an 
hour,  instead  of  a  sister's  freedom,  I  thought  little 
of  the  training  that  was  needful  to  fit  me  for  a 
competitor." 

"  And  didst  thou  gain  the  prize  ? "  asked  Laon, 
eagerly. 

"Nay,  nay,  there  were  many  competitors,  but 
only  one  crown,"  said  Arnobius,  "and  I  was  not 
able  to  reach  the  goal  first." 


TJie  Meeting.  199 

"  And  all  the  training  was  in  vain,  then  ? "  said 
Laon. 

"  Nay,  not  quite  in  vain ;  I  had  learned  to 
keep  under  my  body — to  bear  hunger  and  fatigue 
without  flinching,"  said  Arnobius ;  "  and  thou  wilt 
have  to  do  the  same,  doubtless,  to  join  in  this 
Roman  game,  if  thou  hopest  to  win  the  prize." 

"  I  must  and  will  win  the  prize,"  said  Laon ; 
"  Glaucia  must  be  freed,  and  I  am  the  only  one  to 
do  it." 

A  few  weeks  earlier  they  would  both  have  stopped 
at  the  temple  of  Fortuna  on  their  way  home  to 
propitiate  the  goddess,  but  now  Arnobius  only  wished 
him  success  in  a  few  hearty  words,  at  the  same 
time  saying — 

"  I  will  ask  counsel,  my  son,  whether  we  may 
not  pray  to  our  God  on  this  matter,  even  as  we 
should  to  our  goddess." 

Arnobius  himself  evidently  had  no  objection  to 
the  games  of  the  arena,  which  was  no  small  comfort 
to  Laon,  as  he  could  now  talk  freely  to  him  upon 
this  all-absorbing  topic,  as  he  could  not  to  his 
nurse. 

When  they  reached  home  Lepida  met  them  at 
the  door,  looking  pale  and  frightened.  "  It  has 
begun,"  she  murmured,  as  she  saw  her  husband's 
head  with  a  blood-stained   bandage  around  it 

"  What  has  begun  "i "  asked  Arnobius. 

"  The  vengeance  of  the  gods,"  said  Lepida.  **  I 
feared  it  would  be  so,"  she  added. 

"  Nay,   it   was   not   the   gods,  but   the  Jews,  who 


200  Glaucia,  the  Greek  Slave. 

inflicted    this    wound,"    said    Arnobius,   with    a   faint 
smile. 

"  Then  it  is  known  in  the  market  that  thou  art 
a  Nazarene,"  said  Lepida,  with  whitening  lips. 

"  Yes,  it  is  known,  I  doubt  not,"  said  Arnobius ; 
"  but  forget  that  awhile,  Lepida,"  he  added,  "  Laon 
will  be  in  directly,  and  he  hath  some  news  for 
thee." 

His  wife,  however,  took  no  notice  of  this.  "  Oh  I 
the  disgrace  that  hath  fallen  upon  me ! "  she  wailed. 
"  Would  that  Jupiter  had  smote  this  messenger, 
Paul,  before  he  came  to  our  Athens,  for  he  hath 
shadowed  all  my  life.  The  first  victim  w^as  pure  and 
noble  as  Juno  herself,  and  this  did  but  hasten  her 
ruin,  it  seemed,  and  now  there  is  my  Arnobius,  the 
most  honest  fruit-seller  in  the  agora,  he  has  takeii 
this  evil  plague  of  atheism." 

She  was  interrupted  at  this  point  by  the  entrance 
of  Laon.  "  My  Lepida,"  he  cried,  "  I  have  found 
Glaucia,  she  came  to  the  market  to-day,  and  she 
is — "  but  there  he  stopped.  It  was  a  pity  to  dampen 
the  poor  woman's  joy  by  what  she  would  think 
such  evil  tidings,  and  in  her  delight  she  did  not 
notice  how  abruptly  he  left  off  speaking. 

"My  Glaucia  is  found — found  at  last!"  she  re- 
peated over  and  over  again  ;  and  before  she  went 
to  bed  she  decided  not  to  wait  for  a  chance  meet- 
ing with  the  girl,  but  to  go  boldly  to  the  house 
and  ask  to  see  her,  if  only  for  a  few  moments. 


CHAPTER    XVIII. 


PERSECUTION. 


GLAUCIA  stood  in  her  little  laboratory,  where 
so  many  unguents,  cosmetics,  and  perfumes 
were  prepared  for  her  mistress's  use.  A  small  marble 
basin  stood  before  her,  in  which  she  was  pounding 
barley-meal,  honey,  and  goat's  milk  with  attar  of 
roses  into  a  sort  of  soap,  but  it  was  evident  she  was 
thinking  of  other  things  than  those  by  which  she 
was  surrounded,  and  it  seemed  impossible  to  get 
her  preparation  of  the  right  consistency  to-day,  and 
she  heaved  a  deep  sigh  as  she  took  a  little  more 
meal  from  the  jar  standing  close  at  hand. 

"  I  wonder  what  it  is  Laon  fears,"  she  whispered 
softly  to  herself.  ^'  He  seems  anxious  and  uneasy 
since  I  told  him  Valeria  was  still  very  angry  with  me. 
Will  she  punish  me  very  severely,  I  wonder .?  Dru- 
silla  only  shakes  her  head  when  I  try  to  talk  to  her 
about  it.  She  wishes  they  were  going  to  stay  here 
all  the  winter,  instead  of  going  to  Corinth  to  visit 
the   deaconess,    Phoebe,    whom    Paul  is    anxious    to 


202  Glaticia,  the  Greek  Slave. 

hear  of.  I  wonder  whether  she  thinks  my  punish- 
ment will  begin  when  she  is  gone." 

Glaucia  mixed  and  pounded  as  she  tlius  talked, 
but  her  work  progressed  very  slowly,  for  it  needed 
a  little  more  honey,  and  now  and  then  more  per- 
fume had  to  be  added.  Presently  the  curtain  was 
lifted,  and  Drusilla  came  carefully  stepping  in  among 
her  jars  and  vases. 

"  Glaucia  is  at  work,  I  know,"  said  the  blind  girl. 
**  Are  we  alone } "  she  asked,  in  a  whisper,  after 
cautiously  hstening  for  a  minute  or  two. 

"Yes,  Fulvia  hath  gone  to  the  market  to-day," 
said  Glaucia,  with  something  of  a  sigh. 

Several  weeks  had  passed  since  she  first  saw 
Laon,  and  she  had  not  been  allowed  to  go  out  but 
twice  since.  Fulvia  had  been  sent  on  all  the  busi- 
ness to  the  market,  and  she  had  not  been  able 
to  see  her  friend,  the  old  Nazarene,  at  all.  Laon, 
however,  had  taken  a  message  for  her  to  him,  and 
likewise  a  request  to  Dionysius,  the  minister  of  the 
Church  at  Athens ;  for,  taught  by  Drusilla  and  her 
noble  mistress  Julia,  the  slave-girl  was  anxious  to 
be  recognised  as  a  sister  by  being  admitted  as  a 
member  of  the  Church. 

The  visit  of  the  noble  Roman  lady  bringing  news 
of  Paul  from  his  prison  had  greatly  strengthened 
the  faith  and  hope  of  the  little  company,  for  she 
had  sought  them  out  as  soon  as  she  arrived,  and 
met  with  them  frequently  for  prayer. 

She  had  often  spoken  of  Glaucia,  too,  who  bore 
her  captivity   so    patiently,  that    no  fault   could  be 


Pcrscnttion.  203 

found  with  her  by  her  mistress,  excepting  for  her 
continued  refusal  to  worship  the  gods  of  Rome 
again,  so  that  a  deep  interest  was  felt  for  her,  and 
many  prayers  ascended  to  the  throne  of  grace  on 
her  behalf,  although  she  knew  nothing  of  it.  The 
Roman  ladv  often  wondered  too  how  she  came  to 
be  possessed  of  that  little  parchment -roll  that  had 
slipped  out  of  her  bosom  the  first  time  she  saw 
her.  She  wondered,  too,  whether  she  possessed  it 
still,  but  she  did  not  ask — indeed,  Valeria  took  care 
that  Glaucia  had  no  opportunity  of  seeing  their 
visitor  often,  and  so  the  words  of  cheer  and  com- 
fort she  longed  to  speak  to  the  desolate  girl  had  to 
be  sent  through  Drusilla. 

As  Glaucia  surmised,  she  did  fear  that  some 
heavy  punishment  would  be  inflicted  upon  her  as 
soon  as  she  left,  and  so,  hoping  that  time  would 
soften  Valeria  towards  her  little  waiting-maid,  she 
prolonged  her  visit  far  into  the  winter,  although 
she  had  likewise  promised  to  spend  some  time  at 
Corinth  before  returning  to  Rome. 

Claudia  had  gone  back  to  her  duties,  leaving  her 
friend  sadly  disappointed  that  she  had  not  sought 
further  into  Divine  truth,  and  been  more  brave  than 
thus  to  return  to  a  vain  service.  She  had  w^anted 
Julia  to  sell  Drusilla  to  her,  that  she  might  have 
some  one  at  hand  should  she  ever  be  seized  with 
sickness  again,  but  this  the  lady  refused  to  do. 
The  little  Jewess  was  not  only  a  faithful  servant,  but 
a  sister  in  Christ,  and  therefore  she  dare  not  expose 
her  to  such  temptations  as  must  await  her  in  such 


204  Glaiicia,  the  Greek  Slave. 

a  service  as  Claudia's,  even  for  the  doubtful  benefit 
of  further  enlightening  her  mind. 

Another  thing,  she  could  see  that  Drusilla  was 
a  help  to  Glaucia,  who  had  such  a  hard  battle  to 
fight,  such  an  unequal  conflict  to  maintain  in  this 
idolatrous  family.  All  the  household  knew  that 
she  had  forsaken  the  worship  of  the  gods — it  was 
not  possible  to  conceal  the  fact  for  a  single  day 
and  be  faithful  to  the  command  of  God.  Each 
time  the  threshold  was  crossed,  each  meal  that  was 
placed  on  the  table,  alm.ost  every  department  of 
household  work,  called  for  its  special  act  of  worship 
to  its  presiding  divinity.  Literally  and  really,  whether 
they  ate  or  drank,  or  whatsoever  they  did  must  be 
done  to  the  glory  of  one  of  the  host  of  deities, 
and  so  each  omission  was  reckoned  as  an  insult, 
and  Glaucia  was  treated  as  an  outcast,  despised 
and  often  ill-treated  by  her  fellow-slaves,  while  the 
epithet,  "  Nazarene  "  and  "  Christian  "  served  as  an 
excuse  for  giving  her  as  much  extra  work  as  was 
possible,  and  all  this  her  mistress  did  not  or  would 
not  see. 

She  never  spoke  to  her  now,  except  to  give  a 
command  or  find  some  fault  with  the  way  she 
arranged  her  hair  or  prepared  the  bath,  and  the 
poor  girl  often  looked  pale,  weary,  and  disheartened, 
in  spite  of  the  calm,  restful  peace  that  seemed  to 
shine  in  her  face.  It  was  little  to  be  wondered  at, 
therefore,  that  she  clung  to  the  hope  of  release 
Laon  had  given  her.  But  for  this,  and  her  firm 
faith  in  the  love  and  power  of  God,  she  nmst  have 


Persecution,  205 

yielded  when  one  and  another  of  -her  companions 
tried  to  persuade  her  to  sacrifice  to  the  gods  again. 

There  was  one,  liowever,  who  never  joined  in  these 
persuasions,  or  the  httle  persecutions  she  had  to 
suffer,  for  Felicita  herself,  more  than  half  convinced 
of  the  truth  of  that  religion  that  could  bear  such 
beautiful  fruit  as  that  she  had  seen  at  Corinth, 
silently  admired  the  quiet  bravery  of  the  usually 
timid  girl  in  so  steadily  holding  to  her  principles 
in  spite  of  all  opposition.  She  was  afraid  she  should 
not  be  so  firm,  and  yet  the  religion  that  could  give 
such  strength  of  endurance  had  a  great  fascina- 
tion for  her,  and  she  sometimes  ventured  to  ask 
Giaucia  some  questions  when  they  were  by  them- 
selves, and  more  than  once  she  knelt  down  in 
prayer  to  God. 

So  the  weeks  had  slipped  by  since  Glaucia's  return, 
and  midwinter,  with  its  feast  to  Saturn,  that  every 
slave  looked  forward  to  with  such  delight,  was 
drawing  near.  Giaucia  remembered  what  a  holiday 
this  used  to  be  in  her  old  home.  Every  room 
in  the  house  was  decorated  with  evergreens,  and 
dancing  and  revelry  was  the  order  of  the  day  ;  not 
only  for  the  rich,  but  for  the  poorest  slave  of  the 
household  it  was  a  season  of  rejoicing,  when  they 
enjoyed  more  liberty  than  all  the  rest  of  the  year 
— a  liberty  that  often  went  to  the  excess  of  licence. 
Visits  were  paid  and  received,  and  Giaucia  began 
to  look  forward  to  this  glad  season,  when  she 
hoped  she  should  be  able  to  pay  a  visit  to  Lepida, 
and  spend  some  hours  with  her  and  I.aon. 


20&  Glaucia,  the  Greek  Slave. 

She  had  talked  to  Drusilla  about  this,  and  tht 
bhnd  girl,  who  had  learned  to  find  her  way  to  the 
market  by  herself,  had  talked  to  Laon  about  it  too, 
and  had  carried  sundry  messages  backward  and 
forward  between  them.  She  was  a  discreet  mes- 
senger, and  kept  the  secrets  of  both  when  she  knew 
it  would  give  pain  to  reveal  everything,  and  so 
Laon  knew  very  little  of  what  his  sister  was  suffer- 
ing ;  for  Glaucia  had  made  Drusilla  promise  she  would 
not  tell  him  anything  beyond  the  bare  fact  that 
her  mistress  would  not  allow  her  to  come  to  the 
market  now. 

That,  however,  was  bad  enough,  he  thought,  and 
he  confided  to  Drusilla,  under  a  promise  of  secrecy, 
not  to  tell  his  sister  how  Lepida  and  he  had  both 
called  at  the  house  to  see  Glaucia,  and  been  re- 
fused each  time,  although  Lepida  had  made  several 
journeys  to  Athens  on  purpose. 

"Never  mind,  the  saturnalia  is  coming,  and  then 
you  will  have  a  happy  time  together,"  said  Dru- 
silla ;  "  and  my  mistress  says  it  would  be  well  for 
thee  and  Glaucia  to  be  admitted  to  the  Church 
then,  as  thou  art  wishing  it  to  be  at  the  same 
time  as  thy  sister." 

"  Yes,  I  will  wait  for  Glaucia,"  said  Laon ;  "  and 
I  hope  that  very  soon  she  will  be  able  to  go  to 
each  meeting  of  the  Church.  Hast  thou  heard 
that  the  emperor  purposes  visiting  Corinth  and 
Athens  next  spring  .!*"  he  asked. 

"Yes,  my  mistress  spoke  of  it,  for  we  are  going 
to   visit   Corinth,  and   she   would  fain   leave    before 


Ir^ersectUion.  207 

the  emperor  arrives,  because  the  city  will  be  as 
full  of  visitors,"  said  Drusilla ;  but  she  raised  her 
sightless  eyes  to  his  face,  as  though  she  did  not 
comprehend  why  this  should  interest  him  so 
much. 

He  understood  the  look.  "The  coming  of  the 
emperor  will  enable  me  to  free  Glaucia,"  he 
said,  and  then  he  explained  what  he  intended 
to  do. 

But  to  his  surprise  Drusilla  looked  anything  but 
pleased,  and  at  last  she  said,  "  Laon,  thou  must 
not  do  this." 

"Must   not   do   it!      Why.?"  uttered    Laon. 

"  Thou  art  a  Christian,"  said  the  blind  girl,  slowly, 
"and  the  games  of  Rome,  like  those  of  Greece, 
are  of  the  world  that  is  enmity  against  God. 
Thou  wouldst  not  join  the  enemies  of  God  1 "  she 
said. 

"  It  is  not  because  I  love  the  games  of  the  arena, 
but  to  save  Glaucia,"  said  Laon,  quickly.  "  Surely 
it  cannot  be  wrong  to  want  to  save  my  sister," 
he  added. 

"It  would  be  wrong  if  thou,  her  brother,  did 
not  try  to  free  her,  since  thou,  thyself,  art  free," 
said  Drusilla,  "but  the  way  thou  art  proposing 
to  do  it  is  wrong." 

"But  it  is  for  a  great  good,  even  the  free- 
dom of  my  sister,  I  would  do  it,"  said  Laon, 
earnestly. 

For  a  minute  or  two  the  girl  looked  puzzled  by 
this    argument,   but   at   last   she   said,    "  No.    Laon, 


2o8  Glaiicia^  tJie  Greek  Slave. 

it  cannot  be  anything  but  evil,  for  I  heard  from 
the  epistle  of  our  great  teacher  that  we  dare  not 
sin  that  grace  might  abound  or  that  good  might 
come,  and  so — and  so — "  She  did  not  finish  her 
speech,  for  she  knew  how  deeply  disappointed  Laon 
would  feel. 

How  bitterly  he  felt  it  she  did  not  know. 
To  have  this  hope  taken  from  him  was  taking 
all  the  zest  from  life — was  dooming  him  to  a 
slavery  worse  almost  than  his  sister's,  for  how 
could  he  enjoy  anything  while  she  was  a  slave  ? 
Even  the  religious  service,  so  helpful,  so  strength- 
ening to  his  faith,  would  cease  to  be  a  joy  and 
delight,  when  he  reflected  that  Glaucia  would  be 
shut  out. 

Laon  turned  away  silently  and  sadly,  and 
Drusilla  went  home  feeling  scarcely  less  sad ;  for 
how  could  she  tell  Glaucia  that  the  hope  she 
clung  to  so  fondly  was  but  as  a  rope  of  sand  ? 
and  yet  she  felt  that  Glaucia  herself  must  decide 
this  question,  or  Laon  would  not  give  up  his 
meditated  attempt. 

Of  the  danger  he  incurred,  of  the  possibility 
that  he  might  be  killed,  and  thus  leave  his  sister 
hopelessly  enslaved,  she  never  once  thought.  The 
attempt  alone  was  wrong — a  sin  in  the  sight  of 
God,  and  no  success  and  no  good  that  might 
follow  could  ever  make  it  otherwise,  and  there- 
fore it  was  Drusilla's  duty  to  prevent  it  if  pos- 
sible. 

So    she   went    in   search    of   Glaucia   as   soon    as 


Persecution.  209 

she  reached  home,  carefully  asking  if  they  were 
alone.  She  noticed  the  sigh  that  followed  Glaucia's 
announcement  of  Fulvia  having  gone  to  the  market, 
and  the  tears  rose  to  her  eyes  as  she  thought  of 
the  task  that  was  before  her,  but  she  tried  to 
speak  cheerfully. 

"  I  have  been  to  the*  market,"  she  said,  as  she 
seated  herself  in  the  corner. 

Glaucia  left  off  mixing  her  cosmetic.  "  Thou 
hast  seen  Laon,"  she  said  ;  and  then  noticing 
the  look  of  distress  in  Drusilla's  face,  she  asked 
anxiously,  "  Has  anything  happened }  Is  he  quite 
well .? " 

''Yes,  he  is  quite  well,"  answered  Drusilla. 

But  Glaucia  was  not  satisfied.  "  What  is  it  ? 
what  has  happened } "  she  asked. 

For  answer  the  blind  girl  kissed  her  cheek 
fondly,  at  the  same  time  whispering,  *'  Our  Lord 
Christ  said  that  all  who  were  His  disciples  must 
take  up  the  cross  and  follow  Him." 

"  I  am  not  worthy,  but  I  am  trying  so  to  follow 
my  loving  Lord,"  answered  Glaucia. 

"And  He  who  gives  the  cross  gives  the  strength 
to  bear  it,"  whispered  the  blind  girl. 

Glaucia  bowed.  "  Even  so,"  she  said ;  and  then 
she  added,  "  but  thou  hast  something  more  to  tell 
me — some  evil  tidings,  Drusilla.'*" 

"  Couldst  thou  give  up  anything  thou  art  pos- 
sessed or  ^or  the  sake — at  the  bidding — of  the 
Lord  Christ  t "   asked  Drusilla. 

"Nay,     I    possess     nothing,'     answered     Glaucia 


210  Glaucia  tJie   Greek  Slave, 

"  The  Lord  hath  taken  my  empty  heart  and  filled 
it  with  His  love,  and  I — I  have  nothing  to  give 
but   this   love,    His    own    gift,    in   return." 

"  But  suppose  the  Lord  should  ask  thee  to  give 
thy  life  for  Him,  or  something  almost  as  dear  as 
life  ?  "  said  Drusilla. 

Glaucia  turned  a  shade  paler,  but  she  said  in  a 
calm  voice,  "  The  Lord  Christ  gave  His  life  for 
mine ;  therefore  it  is  no  longer  mine,  but  His. 
Hast  thou  heard  what  my  punishment  is  to  be  ? " 
she  added. 

"  Thy  punishment !  "  repeated  Drusilla. 

"  Yes,  Valeria  told  me  this  morning  I  should 
yet  be  punished  for  my  obstinacy,"  said  Glaucia ; 
"and  thou  hast  come  to  tell  me  what  it  is." 

"  Nay,  I  have  not  heard  a  word  concerning  thy 
punishment,"  answered  the  blind  girl.  "  I  have 
just  returned  from  the  market." 

"  Then  it  is  something  concerning  Laon,"  said 
Glaucia,  quickly.  "  Oh !  tell  me  what  it  is,"  she 
added.  "  I  can  bear  anything  for  myself,  but  for 
my  brother — "  And  she  stopped,  for  there  came 
a  choking  sensation  in  her  throat  at  the  thought 
of  trouble  coming  to  him. 

"Yes,  it  is  something  concerning  Laon^  and  thee 
too,"  said  Drusilla.  "Didst  thou  know  how  he 
proposed  redeeming  thee  }  "  she  asked. 

"Nay,  he  told  me  it  was  a  secret,"  rephed 
Glaucia 

"Yes,  and  a  great  sin."  said  the  blind  girl, 
firmly. 


Persecution.  2 1 1 

Glaucia  started.  "  The  Lord  Christ  hath  re- 
deemed my  soul  with  His  own  blood ;  my  body 
must  not  be  redeemed  by  sin,"  she  said.  "  But 
— but  Laon  is  a  Christian  too,"  she  added ;  "  he 
would  not  do  evil  even  for  me." 

"  He  thought  not  of  its  being  evil,"  said  Dru- 
silla  ;  "  he  thought  only  of  the  prize — the  bag  of 
sesterces  that  would  redeem  thee." 

"And  what  would  he  do  to  gain  this  bag  of 
sesterces  ? "  asked  Glaucia. 

"Fight  as  a  gladiator  in  the  arena.'* 

Glaucia  had  heard  of  the  Isthmian  and  Olympic 
games,  but  the  arena,  with  its  savage  spectacles 
of  wild  beasts  fighting  with  almost  equally  brutal 
men,  or  the  men  fighting  with  each  other  until 
the  death  of  one  put  an  end  to  the  sport,  was 
not  known  in  Greece,  and  the  family  in  which 
she  lived  being  more  Grecian  than  Roman  in 
their  habits,  the  word  "gladiator"  had  to  be  ex- 
plained to  her,  and  from  her  long  residence  in 
Rome  Drusilla  was  able  to  do  this. 

Glaucia  shuddered  as  she  heard  of  the  bloody, 
brutal  fights,  but  she  said  quickly,  "Laon  would 
not  do  this." 

"  Not  to  please  himself,  but  to  free  thee,"  said 
Drusilla. 

"Nay,  nay,  but  I  cannot  be  ransomed  at  such 
a  cost,"  she  said,  with  a  shudder.  "What!  have 
a  man  killed  that  I  might  be  free !  Nay,  slavery 
would  be  far,  far  better.  And,  then,  if  it  should 
be   Laon   who   was    killed,   and    the    other    gained 


212 


Glaucia^  the  Greek  Slave. 


the     prize — oh,     Drusilla,    thou    hast    told    him    it 
must  not  be."  she  added,  earnestly. 

"  Yes,  I  told  him  it  was  wrong — a  sin  against 
God ;  but  I  know  not  whether  he  felt  it  to  be 
so,  and  that  is  why  I  talked  to  thee — that  thou 
mayest  persuade  him  to  give  up  the  plan." 

"Oh,  that  I  could  see  him  and  tell  him  what  I, 
think,  what  I  feel  about  this ! "  she  exclaimed. 
"  Drusilla,  thou  must  go  again  to  the  market 
to-morrow,  and  tell  him  that  I  am  grieved,  dis- 
tressed, that  I  cannot  be  redeemed  by  this  means ; 
tell  him  I  will  wait — " 

"Wait  the  Lord's  time,"  interrupted  Drusilla. 
"We  will  kneel  and  ask  Him  to  help  Laon  yield 
up  his  own  way,  and  give  him  faith  to  believe 
that  He  can  set  thee  free  at  the  right  time." 
And,  securing  the  curtain  with  a  loop  and  clasp, 
the  two  girls  kneeled  down  and  poured  out  their 
trouble  before  God,  and  then  Drusilla  went  and 
told  her  mistress  all  that  had  happened. 


CHAPTER    XIX. 

LIGHT     AT     EVENTIDE. 

THE  saturnalia  had  begun,  and  Athens  was 
alive  with  gay  revellers.  Care,  trouble,  and 
anxiety  were  for  the  time  forgotten,  and  the  most 
hard-worked  slave  put  on  some  appearance  of  joy 
and  festivity. 

The  household  of  Sempronius  Gracchus  were  no 
exception,  although  their  master  lay  dying,  for 
every  slave  except  Glaucia  had  some  share  in 
the  seven  days'  revelry ;  but  for  her  there  was 
no  change,  no  holiday,  nothing  was  to  be  allowed 
to  break  the  monotony  of  her  life.  This  was  to 
be  her  punishment.  If  she  would  not  worship  the 
eods  she  was  to  have  no  relaxation  from  toil 
when  their  festivals  came  round,  and,  as  only  the 
small  band  of  Christians  observed  the  first  day 
of  the  week  as  a  day  of  rest,  life  had  no  Sabbaths 
for  Glaucia — it  was  all  one  long  and  monotonous 
working  -day. 

Lepida  and  Laon  were  almost  as  much  dis- 
appointed   as    Glaucia    herself,    for    they   were    not 


214  Glaiicia,  the  Greek  Slave. 

allowed  to  see  her,  although  Fulvia  had  her 
friends  to  visit  her,  besides  being  allowed  to 
visit  them,  for  Valeria  contrived  to  give  every 
one  extra  liberty,  and  setting  Glaucia  to  do  their 
work.  She  was  even  left  in  attendance  on  her 
father  while  the  usual  slave  went  out,  a  change 
of  nurses  that  did  not  escape  the  philosopher's 
notice,  for,    looking   at   Glaucia   one   day,   he   said : 

''  How  is  it  thou  art  so  obstinate  ?  Thou  dost 
not  look  like  one  who  could  be  wilfully  bad." 

Glaucia  coloured.  "  I  am  striving  to  live  blame- 
lessly, as  becometh  a  follower  of  one  so  holy  and 
pure  as  the  Lord  Christ,"  she  said,  in  a  gentle  tone. 

*'The  Lord  Christ!"  repeated  the  philosopher; 
"that  is  He  whom  Julia  talked  of,  and  she  once 
said  something  about  His  resurrection.  Is  it  true 
that  He  rose  from   the  dead } " 

"Yes,  He  appeared  to  many  of  His  disciples," 
said  Glaucia,  "  talked  with  them,  and  ate  with 
them,  as  He  had  done  before  His  death,  and 
afterwards  ascended  up  into  heaven  in  their  sight." 

"  And  the  writings  of  your  religion  treat  of  such 
lofty  themes  as  this,"  exclaimed  the  philosopher. 
"I  would  that  I  had  heard  of  it  earlier,  that  I 
might  have  compared  it  with  the  writings  of  Plato, 
but  it  is  too  late  now — too  late,"  he  repeated, 
sadly. 

"  Nay,  nay ;  but  it  needeth  not  wisdom  or  learn- 
ing to  come  to  the  Lord  Christ,"  said  Glaucia,  hei 
master's  need  giving  her  boldness  to  speak  out  all 
she  knew. 


Light  at  Eventide.  215 

''  But  I  am  too  near  the  land  of  shades  to  ex- 
amine this  new  religion  now,"  said  Sempronius, 
with  a  sigh. 

"  Nay ;  but  if  thou  art  seeking  the  light,  and 
would  fain  turn  from  the  darkness  of  the  grave, 
Christ  will  give  thee  light.  He  is  Himself  the 
light,"  said  Glaucia,  earnestly ;  and  in  simple  lan- 
guage, such  as  she  would  use  if  talking  to  Laon 
or  Drusilla,  she  told  the  world-wise  philosopher  the 
story  of  the  life  and  death  of  Christ,  and  how  He 
had  brought  life  and  immortality  to  light. 

Gradually  the  dim  eyes  brightened,  and  a  look 
of  intense  interest  overspread  the  pallid,  wasted 
face ;  and  when  at  length  his  wife  came  in  and 
would  have  sent  Glaucia  away,  he  begged  her  to 
leave  her  with  him  still. 

"  The  child  amuses  me,"  he  said,  by  way  of 
excuse,  seeing  his  wife's  look  of  amazement. 

A  little  later  Valeria  came,  and,  pausing  at  the 
entrance,  was  startled  to  hear  her  father  say : 
"Thou  art  sure  He  will  receive  an  old  man  who 
has  wearied  himself  in  searching  for  some  light  to 
shine  on  this  darkness,  but  ever  despised  this  sect 
of  Nazarenes  V 

What  Glaucia's  answer  was  she  could  not  hear, 
for  she  was  kneeling  beside  the  couch,  and  it  was 
in  a  low,  reverent  voice,  almost  in  the  tones  of 
supplication,  she  was  speaking. 

Presently  there  came  another  question  :  '*  Hath 
thy  God  no  image,  no  statue,  nothing  by  which  v/e 
can  worship  Him  .''  " 


2i6  Glancia,  the  Greek  Slave. 

"  No,"  answered  Ghucia  ;  "  no  image,  na  statue, 
even  of  Phidias,  could  shadow  forth  His  love  or 
His  power,  and  He  has  forbidden  us  the  use  of 
graven  images,  or  to  worship  anything  as  the  like- 
ness of  Himself." 

"And  that  is  why  thou  refusest  to  sacrifice  to 
the  gods?"    asked  her  master. 

"  It  would  be  a  grief  and  an  insult  to  the  Lord 
Christ  if  I  gave  His  glory  to  a  graven  image," 
said  Glaucia,  gently. 

A  slight  noise  gave  them  notice  of  Valeria's 
entrance,  and  Glaucia  retired  to  the  farther  end  of 
the  room  as  the  lady  came  forward. 

"  Shall  I  read  to  thee,  my  father } "    she  asked. 

"  What  canst  thou  read  } "  asked  the  philosopher. 

Valeria  looked  up  in  surprise.  "  We  have  not 
finished  all  the  writings  of  Plato,"  she  said. 

"  Valeria,  husks  will  not  feed  a  hungry  man," 
said  the  invalid,  "and  I  am  an  hungered  for  the 
knowledge  thy  slave  Glaucia  possesses.  I  would 
that  I  had  talked  to  Julia  of  this  before  she  left 
for  Corinth." 

"She  only  left  yesterday,"  said  Valeria,  mechani- 
cally, and  with  a  faint  smile.  She  was  thinking 
how  useless  all  her  precautions  had  been  to  keep 
Julia  from  him,  for  fear  she  should  introduce  the 
subject  of  her  religion,  and  she  should  utter  in  his 
hearing  the  words  that  had  haunted  her  ever  since 
they  had  been  spoken.  She  wcndered  now  whether 
Glaucia  had  told  him  of  this  "life  and  immortality 
brought  to  light." 


Light  at  Eventide.  217 

She  was  not  left  long  in  doubt.  "  There  is  a 
life  beyond  the  grave,  and  this  new  faith  reveals 
it,"  said  the  philosopher.  "  I  must  know  how  I  can 
attain  it  before  I  die,"  he  added,  looking  earnestly 
at  his  daughter. 

She  hardly  knew  what  to'  do,  what  to  say ;  was 
her  father's  mind  unhinged  through  his  long  illness  t 
Surely  it  must  be  so,  or  he  would  not  speak  thus. 

His  next  words,  however,  were  more  alarming 
still.  "The  leader  of  this  sect  in  Athens  is  a 
learned  citizen,  named  Dionysius,  dwelling  near 
the  western  gate ;  wilt  thou  send  for  him,  Valeria, 
and  ask  him  to  bring  the  writings  of  his  religion 
that  he  may  set  my  doubts  at  rest } " 

Valeria  dared  not  refuse  her  father's  request ; 
and  yet  to  ask  such  a  man  to  cross  their  threshold 
would  compromise  the  family  honour  so  deeply, 
that  she  shrank  from  doing  it  as  long  as  possible, 
wondering  whom  she  could  send,  for  the  slaves 
would  be  sure  to  talk  of  it  among  themselves,  and 
they  might  so  exaggerate  the  matter  that  it  might 
be  said  that  her  father  had  forsaken  the  gods 
before  he  died. 

Thinking  thus,  she  went  to  consult  her  mother, 
who  was  more  inclined  to  treat  the  matter  as  a 
sick  man's  whim  than  her  daughter  ;  but  knowing 
that  it  must  be  gratified,  since  her  husband  had 
set  his  heart  upon  it,  she  counselled  that  Glaucia 
should  be  sent  with  a  letter  to  Dionysius  desir- 
ing his  presence,  and  she  took  out  her  waxen 
tablets   at   once,   and   wrote   the   request       Binding 


2i8  Glaucia,  the  Greek  Slave. 

it  with  a  silken  cord,  Glaucia  was  despatched  with 
it  to  Dionysius,  Valeria  and  her  mother  both 
hoping  that  he  might  not  be  at  home,  or  would 
refuse  to  come.  But  Dionysius,  though  surprised 
at  the  message,  promised  to  follow  Glaucia  at  once, 
and,  indeed,  he  arrived  almost  as  soon  as  she  got 
back. 

The  ladies  were  courteous,  but  received  him 
coldly,  Romula  stating  that  it  was  but  to  gratity 
a  sick  man's  whim  that  she  had  requested  his 
presence,  as  she  conducted  him  to  her  husband*s 
bedside. 

Dionysius  bowed,  but  did  not  reply,  for  tne 
sick-chamber  was  reached,  and  the  next  minute 
the  minister  of  Christ  stood  beside  the  invalid. 

The  eager,  anxious  gaze  of  those  earnest  grey 
eyes  was  in  itself  a  refutation  of  his  wife's  asser- 
tion, and  time  was  now  too  precious  to  be  wasted 
in  apologies  and  mere  forms  of  politeness. 

"Thou  hast  come  to  tell  me  of  Christ,  the  light 
of  the  world  t "  said  the  philosopher,  as  his  visitor 
seated  himself  beside  the  couch. 

"  Yes,  that  is  the  highest  wisdom  man  can  attain 
unto  in  this  life,"  said  Dionysius. 

"  And  I  have  been  searching  for  it  all  my  life," 
said  the  philosopher,  "stretching  weary  hands  into 
the  darkness." 

"  Striving  to  reach  the  Unknown  God  by  the 
help  of  this  world's  wisdom,"  said  Dionysius. 

"  How  else  should  He  be  sought  for  ? "'  asked 
the  invalid. 


LigJu  ai  Evenitde.  219 

*'  Even  as  thou  art  seeking  Him  now,  weary  and 
Aeavy-laden,  as  a  tired  child  seeks  its  mother's 
arms  for  rest." 

"  Rest !  "  repeated  the  philosopher.  "  Can  thy 
God  give  rest — satisfy  all  the  wants  of  our  craving 
hearts  when  the  host  of  deities  we  possess  fail  to 
do  so .? " 

'•  Yes,  for  our  God  made  these  hearts  of  ours, 
and  created  the  longings  and  cravings  within  them 
on  purpose  that  we  might  be  satisfied  with  nothing 
bMt  Himself." 

"  But  all  the  longings,  all  the  cravings } "  said 
the  philosopher.  "  One  God  could  not  combine 
all  the  attributes  of  our  Olympian  deities  in  Him- 
self" 

"Yes,  He  is  infinite,  and  therefore  He  can  satisfy 
the  wants  of  every  heart,  diverse  as  they  may  be. 
This  is  beyond  our  comprehension,  and  therefore 
man  has  made  a  host  of  gods,  that  each  may 
worship  the  one  answering  best  to  his  needs.  One 
who  longs  for  wisdom  and  knowledge  bows  to 
Pallas  Athene ;  Jupiter  claims  the  votary  of  power  ; 
Apollo  the  lover  of  music,  poetry,  and  science ; 
but  the  wants  of  all  are  met  in  the  fulness  of  God 
our  Creator.  His  heart  is  as  the  ocean,  boundless, 
illimitable  in  power,  purity,  and  love." 

"  Ah !  our  gods  are  not  pure,"  said  Sempronius. 
"  I  have  turned  from  some  in  sickening  disgust, 
for  were  they  men  they  should  not  come  within 
my  atrium,  and  how,  then,  could  I  worship  such  t 
\    have   longed    for   a  purity   and   goodness   above 


220  Glaucia^  the  Greek  Slave. 

and  beyond  my  own,  as  well  as  for  light  to 
shine  upon  the  nether  darkness  of  the  land  of 
shades." 

"  And  our  God  is  pure  with  a  spotlessness  that 
rivals  the  snowy  crown  of  Hymettus,  with  a  bright- 
ness that  is  beyond  the  blaze  of  the  noon-day  sun. 
No  shadow  of  evil  has  ever  dimmed  the  lustre  of 
His  holiness,  and  sin  and  impurity  can  never  enter 
His  presence." 

"  How,  then,  can  mortal  man  essay  to  enter  that 
kingdom  where  He  reigns  in  person  beyond  the 
funeral  urn  } "  asked  the  philosopher.  **  There  are 
follies  of  youth,  and  manhood,  and — " 

"Nay,  call  them  not  follies,  but  sin,"  said  the 
minister ;  "  we  have  no  Saviour  for  follies  of  youth ; 
but  for  sin  we  have  a  sin-bearer — God's  equal  and 
fellow,  who  through  His  mighty  power  became  the 
Atlas  for  the  sin  of  the  world,  taking  it  as  a  heavy 
burden  upon  His  shoulder,  and  bearing  it,  every 
man's  share  of  the  horrible  load,  that  he  might  go 
free.  It  is  through  Him — Jesus  Christ — we  can 
enter  this  heavenly  kingdom." 

"And  He,  this  God-man,  has  borne  my  sins!" 
exclaimed  Sempronius.  "  What  shall  I  pay  Him 
for  this?" 

"Nay,  there  is  no  payment  to  be  made,  only 
believe  this  record  of  His  love — accept  God's  free 
gift  of  eternal  life." 

"  But  I  would  fain  give  the  half,  nay,  the  whole 
of  my  wealth  to  Him." 

"What   is  thy  wealth  to  One   who  has   created 


Light  at  Eventide.  221 

and  owns  all  this  world,  as  well  as  the  brilliant 
stars  in  the  heavens  ?  Eternal  life  is  God's  free  gift 
to  rich  and  poor  alike.  All  who  enter  heaven 
must  lay  down  their  pride  on  this  side  the  gate 
and  walk  in  lowly  as  little  children." 

The  terms,  so  easy  for  the  slave,  were  very  hard 
to  this  rich,  proud  philosopher ;  and  yet  while 
he  demurred  his  heart  went  out  to  this  God 
WHO  was  so  holy  and  so  pitiful,  so  great  and  so 
gracious. 

"If  He  would  only  take  a  gift,  a  sacrifice  at 
m.y  hands,"  said  Sempronius ;  "  but  I  have  never 
accepted  a  favour  in  my  life  from  the  gods  or 
men.  I  ever  sacrificed  freely  to  the  one,  and  gave 
gifts  to  the  others,  and  I  would  fain  do  so  even 
to  the  end." 

"  But  it  cannot  be,"  said  the  minister.  "  Salva- 
tion must  be  accepted  by  thee  upon  the  same 
terms  as  thy  little  slave  Glaucia,  without  money 
and  without  price.  God  gives  royally,  as  a  king, 
and  it  were  an  insult  to  ofi"er  a  king  payment  for 
his  gifts." 

"  Yes,"  assented  the  philosopher,  "  and  humbling 
as  the  terms  are,  it  is  yet  a  joy  and  gladness  to 
hear  of  this  salvation." 

"But  a  greater  joy  to  accept  it,"  said  Dionysius, 
as  he  rose  to  take  his  departure.  "  I  will  come 
again  to-morrow,  if  it  will  please  thee  to  receive 
me ;  thou  art  growing  weary  now,  and — " 

"  No,  not  weary ;  but  I  would  fain  be  alone 
to   ponder   over   the    wonderful    tidings    thou    hast 


^2^  Claucia,  the  Greek  Slave. 

brought/'  said  the  invalid ;  "  thou  wilt  come  again 
to-morrow  ?  "  he  added,  as  his  visitor  left. 

Romula  thanked  him  for  his  visit,  but  did  not 
ask  him  to  repeat  it — a  fact  Dionysius  could  not 
help  noticing,  although  he  resolved  not  to  let  it 
influence  him,  since  there  was  one  weary  soul 
hungering  for  the  words  of  eternal  life ;  and  so 
the  next  day  he  again  presented  himself  at  the 
door  of  the  mansion,  and  was  admitted  before 
the  ladies  knew  of  his  arrival,  for  Glaucia  had 
seen  him  enter  the  atrium,  and  conducted  him 
at   once  to  her  master's  room. 

Early  as  it  was,  Sempronius  was  anxiously  ex- 
pecting him,  and  welcomed  him  with  a  smile. 
*^  Hast  thou  brought  the  record  thou  spakest  of 
yesterday } "  he  asked,  eagerly. 

"  Yes,"  answered  the  minister,  drawing  a  roll 
from  his  girdle.  "  This  is  the  witness  of  one 
who  went  about  with  the  Lord  Christ,  and  saw 
His  works  of  mercy  when  He  was  on  earth ; " 
and  he  began  reading  the  account  of  the  cruci- 
fixion, and  then  went  on  to  that  of  the  resurrec- 
tion, adding  but  few  words  of  his  own  to  the 
sublimely  simple  account  given  by  the  apostle  of 
these  most  wonderful  events. 

As  he  concluded,  Sempronius  laid  his  hand  on 
his  arm.  "  I  do,  I  must  believe,"  he  said  ;  "  but 
will  thy  God  receive  me  now }  Will  He  take 
this  weary,  empty  heart,  and  will  He  say  to  me, 
as  to  the  malefactor,  'Thou  shalt  be  with  Me  in 
paradise  .-* '  " 


Light  at  Eventide.  223 

"  Yes,  He  is  willing — waiting  to  receive  thee ; 
asking  thee  to  be  reconciled  to  Himself,"  said 
Dionysius. 

"It  is  wonderful— astonishing.  I  would  that  I 
could  once  more  move  among  men  to  tell  them 
of  this  marvellous  love  of  God,  but  the  shadow 
of  death  was  upon  me  before  this  wonderful 
dawn  arose  ;  but  thou  wilt  tell  all  men  I  died  a 
believer  in  Christ — that  the  gods  of  Rome  could 
not  satisfy  the  sore  hunger  of  my  heart,  and  the 
philosophy  of  Greece  was  but  as  husks  instead 
of  bread.  I  will  speak  to  my  wife  and  daughter. 
Pray  to  thy  God — to  my  God — for  my  Valeria, 
for  I  would  that  she,  too,  could  accept  this 
salvation." 

He  could  not  say  any  more,  but  lay  back  on 
his  pillow  exhausted ;  and  Dionysius,  looking  at 
that  pale,  drawn  face,  could  not  but  believe  that 
the  eternal  day  would  soon  break  for  the  old 
man  who  had  been  seeking  it  in  darkness  all  his 
life  long.  He  knelt  at  the  side  of  the  couch,  and 
commended  his  soul  in  prayer  to  God,  and  then 
took  an  affectionate  leave  of  his  new  convert. 

"  I  am  so  weary,  so  tired,  I  want  to  rest — 
rest — rest,"  and,  still  murmuring  the  word,  like  a 
child  sinking  to  sleep  in  its  mother's  arms,  Sem- 
pronius  closed  his  eyes,  and  Dionysius  left  the 
room. 

As  he  passed  through  the  atrium  and  vestibule 
the  slaves  looked  at  him  very  curiously,  wondering 
not  a  little  what  their  master  could  want  with   this 


^24  Glaucia,  the  Greek  Slave. 

Nazarene,  for  one  or  two  had  recognised  him  as 
belonging  to  that  sect,  and  had  told  their  com- 
panions. 

Neither  of  the  ladies  presented  herself  to-day, 
and  Dionysius  passed  out  wondering  whether  he 
should  ever  see  his  new  convert  again.  Seeing 
Glaucia,  he  told  her  to  go  and  tell  her  mistress 
he  had  left,  for  he  believed  the  angel  of  death 
was  even  then  at  the  door,  and  he  knew  how 
anxious  both  wife  and  daughter  would  be  to 
catch  the  last  breath — the  parting  soul  of  the  be- 
loved husband  and  father,  and  he  judged  truly 
that  they  would  hasten  to  the  chamber  as  soon 
as  he  had  left. 

Not  one  moment  too  soon  was  the  message 
delivered.  Romula  hastened  to  her  husband's  side, 
not  dreaming  that  the  end  was  so  near.  He 
roused  as  she  came  in,  and  a  calm  smile  rested 
on  his  face. 

"  The  darkness  is  over  at  last,  for  I  have  found 
the  light.  Meet  me  in  the  land  of  light,"  he  mur- 
mured, as  his  wife  bent  over  him ;  and  the  next 
minute  he  was  in  the  presence  of  God — so  long 
unknown,  so  lately  found. 


CHAPTER    XX. 


A     ROMAN     FUNERAL. 


'^T^HE  seven  days  of  the  saturnalia  were  not  at 
X  an  end  when  the  solemn  cypress  bough  was 
laid  at  the  threshold  of  the  door,  and  men  knew, 
as  they  passed,  that  Sempronius  Gracchus  was 
dead. 

Dionysius  saw  it  when  he  came  the  next  day, 
and  in  spite  of  the  coldness  evinced  by  the  ladies 
hitherto,  he  ventured  to  ask  if  he  might  see  the 
corpse,  hoping  that  he  might  likewise  see  the  wife 
or  daughter,  and  hear  what  had  passed  after  he 
left.  Permission  was  given  him,  and  he  went  into 
the  chamber  where,  bathed  and  anointed  with  the 
sweetest  perfumes,  the  corpse  lay  on  an  ivory  bed, 
arrayed  in  the  richest  festive  robes. 

Dionysius  was  disappointed  to  find  that  an  old 
slave  had  taken  the  place  of  Romula  to  watch  the 
corpse  while  he  was  there,  for  now  he  would  have 
no  opportunity  of  speaking  that  comfort  the  Chris- 
tian religion  alone  could  give.  He  knew  that  these 
mourners    were    sorrowing    without    hope,    for    the 


226  Glaiicia,  tlie  Greek  Slave. 

world  beyond  the  grave  was  a  dark  unknown 
mystery  to  them,  but  he  could  not  force  himself 
upon  them  now,  and  so,  placing  the  amaranthine 
wreath  he  had  brought  on  the  cold  brow  of  the 
corpse,  he  took  his  departure. 

The  sad  offices  to  be  performed  while  the  corpse 
remained  in  the  house  and  the  preparations  for  the 
funeral  occupied  the  time  and  attention  of  the 
whole  household,  and  this  was  to  Glaucia  a  time 
of  rest  and  peace,  such  as  she  had  not  known  for 
some  time,  but  she  took  no  advantage  of  this,  and 
beyond  seeing  Laon  in  the  market  once  or  twice 
she  had  little  change   in  her  mode  of  life. 

It  was  arranged  that  the  funeral  should  take 
place  just  before  sunset,  for  the  Greeks,  in  their 
love  of  symbol  and  poetry,  timed  their  funerals 
according  to  the  age  of  the  deceased,  and  Romula, 
taking  into  consideration  her  husband's  age  and  his 
last  words,  wished  that  the  last  rays  should  shine 
upon  the  funeral  pyre. 

So,  in  the  afternoon,  when  the  market  people 
were  returning  homeward  after  their  day's  work, 
the  hired  mourners  and  musicians  left  the  stately 
mansion  singing  a  solemn  funeral  dirge,  that  ar- 
rested every  footstep  in  the  street.  Then,  as  this 
was  concluded,  the  body,  placed  on  a  bier  covered 
with  a  purple  pall,  was  carried  out  of  the  house, 
the  mourners  arranging  themselves  at  either  side, 
while  the  musicians  went  first,  playing  a  slow 
solemn  march  to  which  the  females  kept  time  with 
their  voices.     In  front  of  the  corpse  was  carried  his 


A  Roman  Fjuieral.  ^27 

image  and  those  of  his  Roman  ancestors,  while 
close  behind  the  bier  walked  the  wife  and  daugh- 
ter with  bare  bowed  heads,  and  dishevelled  hair, 
making  no  moan,  but  mourning  for  their  dead  with 
a  grief  that  we  can  never  know,  since  we  have  the 
hope  of  meeting  our  beloved  ones  beyond  the 
grave. 

Slowly  the  funeral  procession  passed  through  the 
streets,  all  the  slaves  of  the  household  bringing  up 
the  rear.  The  city  gates  were  passed,  and  outside 
'the  walls  the  pyre  of  pine-wood  had  been  raised 
and  covered  with  fragrant  incense.  On  this  the 
bearers  placed  the  corpse,  and  then  all  stood  aside 
at  a  respectful  distance  while  the  two  mourners 
went  to  look  their  last  on  the  husband  and  father, 
and  place  the  death-penny  in  his  mouth  that  was 
to  pay  the  ferryman  to  row  him  over  the  fabled 
Styx,  for  not  yet  had  the  soul  gained  the  land  of 
shades,  according  to  the  popular  belief 

Romula  pressed  passionate  kisses  on  the  lips, 
eyes,  and  brow,  and  then  mechanically  taking  the 
torch  from  the  priest  of  Jupiter  set  fire  to  the 
pile.  As  the  flames  leaped  up  the  mourners  com- 
menced singing  a  funeral  dirge,  and  this  announced 
to  all  that  the  sacred  flame  was  wafting  the  soul 
to  its  destination. 

As  the  ruddy  flames  shot  up  between  the 
solemn  cypress  boughs  that  bent  above  them,  the 
last  rays  of  the  setting  sun  fell  across  the  face  of 
the  corpse,  and  Romula,  with  her  daughter,  turned 
away  to    sit    apart    in    their   agony  of  sorrow   while 


228  Gtaticia,    the  Greek  Slave. 

the  flames  did  their  work,  aided  by  the  wind  that 
came  sweeping  over  the  plain.  At  last  it  wavered, 
flickered,  and  then  died  out.  The  last  sparks  were 
extinguished  by  the  attendants,  and  then  the 
embers  were  collected,  and  after  being  steeped  in 
costly  wine  were  placed  in  a  silver  urn,  ready  to 
be  carried  to  Rome,  and  deposited  in  the  family 
sepulchre. 

Until  this  could  be  done  it  was  placed  in  a 
sepulchre  close  at  hand.  This  was  covered  with 
flowers  and  wreaths  and  hung  round  with  lamps, 
and  then  the  mourners,  being  purified  by  sprinkling 
from  a  bunch  of  laurel,  slowly  returned  home  under 
the  darkling  sky,  feeling  that  they  were  indeed 
alone  in  a  desolate  world. 

It  was  a  matter  of  uncertainty  now  whether  they 
would  continue  to  reside  at  Athens  or  return  to 
Rome,  but  at  length  the  widow  decided  to  remain 
until  after  the  emperor's  visit,  which  would  not  be 
until  late  in  the  spring,  as  he  was  going  to  Corinth 
first,  to  witness  the  Isthmian  games  and  to  intro- 
duce his  Roman  gladiators. 

Laon  had  been  induced  to  relinquish  his  plan 
of  going  to  Corinth  and  seeking  Appius  on  his 
arrival,  but  what  it  cost  him  to  do  so  no  one  knew. 
Glaucia  herself  had  to  persuade  him,  for  it  was  hard 
for  him  to  believe  that  the  object  he  had  in  view 
would  not  sanctify  the  means  used  for  its  attain- 
ment. His  friends  among  the  Christian  converts 
tried  to  make  him  see  it  as  a  sin  in  the  sight  of 
God,  but  their  efforts  were  not  wholly  successful. 


A  Roman  Funeral.  229 

Laon  had  not  long  cast  off  the  worship  of  his 
gods,  and  there  had  been  little  to  try  the  sincerity 
of  the  change  until  now,  but  that  he  could  resign 
this  cherished  project  at  all  because  of  its  being 
displeasing  to  God  was  in  itself  a  severe  test  to 
one  of  Laon's  ardent  temperament.  Opposition 
such  as  Glaucia  had  to  encounter  would  have  been 
less  of  a  trial  than  an  opportunity  for  him  to  dis- 
play the  native  energy  and  combativeness  of  his 
character,  but  to  remain  passive  and  let  this  oppor- 
tunity of  redeeming  his  sister  by  one  grand  stroke 
slip  by  him  for  ever — this  was  a  trial  indeed. 
Again  and  again,  as  the  winter  merged  into  spring, 
did  the  temptation  arise  to  go  to  Corinth,  in  spite 
of  all  that  had  been  said,  and  it  was  only  after 
earnest  prayer  and  many  battles  with  his  own  self- 
will  that  he  could  resign  this  dearly  cherished 
plan. 

Meanwhile  Julia  and  Drusilla  had  reached 
Corinth,  and,  as  they  anticipated,  found  the  Chris- 
tian Church  much  larger  and  more  flourishing 
than  in  the  sister  city  of  Athens.  Phoebe,  the 
deaconess,  who  had  laboured  with  Paul  himself  in 
planting  this  infant  church,  could  relate  how  the 
accomplished  scholar  and  learned  Pharisee  had 
worked  at  tent-making  with  his  own  hands,  in 
company  with  Aquila  and  Priscilla,  for  more  than 
a  year,  while  teaching  and  preaching  to  both  Jews 
and  Gentiles. 

Julia  was  a  most  welcome  visitor,  for  she  brought 
news  of  their  beloved  teacher    Paul,  and  could  tell 


230  Glmtciay  the  Greek  Slave. 

them  how  the  time  of  his  imprisonment  was  passed 
in  Rome — how  converts,  even  from  among  the 
rough  soldiers  and  pleasure-loving  courtiers  of  the 
emperor  himself,  had  been  added  to  the  growing 
church  in  Rome.  She  had  likewise  heara  while 
in  Athens  that  before  the  emperor  paid  his  visit 
to  Corinth  he  would  sit  in  judgment  on  this  famous 
prisoner,  against  whom  his  countrymen  felt  so 
bitter,  so  that  his  imprisonment  would  be  at  an 
end  shortly ;  but  what  that  end  would  be  none 
could  tell. 

The  Jewish  proselyte  Poppsea  had  great  influ- 
ence over  Nero,  and  doubtless  this  would  be  used 
to  secure  Paul's  condemnation ;  but  even  this  was 
less  to  be  feared  than  Nero's  own  cruel,  ruthless 
disregard  of  human  life.  When  he  first  ascended 
the  imperial  throne  his  disposition  was  mild  and 
amiable,  the  chief  fault  of  his  character  being  an 
inordinate  vanity  and  love  of  pleasure.  But  he 
had  gradually  developed  into  a  tyrant,  before  whom 
the  stoutest  heart  quailed,  for  he  regarded  nothing 
that  stood  in  the  way  of  his  pleasure,  or  opposed 
his  despotic  will ;  and  since  his  own  mother  had 
fallen  a  victim  to  his  cruelty,  who  could  deem 
himself  secure  ?  In  view  of  this  coming  trial 
prayer  was  offered  every  day  that  God  would  spare 
His  servant  and  deliver  him  from  this  lion. 

From  speaking  of  Paul  and  Rome,  Julia  talked 
of  her  lengthened  stay  in  Athens,  and  then  of 
Glaucia,  and  how  bravely  she  was  fighting  the 
good  fight   of  faith   in   the   midst   of  an  idolatrous 


A  Roman  Funeral.  231 

family,  and  how  disappointed  her  brother  was  that, 
being  a  Christian,  he  could  not  enter  the  lists  as 
a  gladiator  to  free  her. 

At  the  mention  of  Athens  and  the  name  of 
Glaucia,  one  of  Phoebe's  fellow-helpers  started,  and 
a  faint  colour  stole  into  her  pale  cheek. 

*'  Our  sister  Hyrmina  once  lived  in  Athens ! " 
explained  Phoebe. 

"And  I  had  a  little  daughter  named  Glaucia, 
who  is  now  in  Rome  with  wealthy  friends,"  said 
the  lady,  with  a  deep-drawn  sigh. 

Phoebe  knew  the  subject  was  a  painful  one  to 
her  friend,  and  turned  the  conversation,  but  Hyr- 
mina sat  with  a  look  of  deep  concern  on  her  face, 
and  took  but  little  interest  in  the  remainder  of 
the  conversation.  It  was  evident  she  was  thinking 
more  of  the  little  slave-girl  in  Athens  than  of 
her  great  teacher  in  Rome,  and  she  came  to 
Fhcebe  the  next  day  with  a  proposal  that  rather 
startled  her,  interfering,  as  she  feared  it  would, 
with  the  concerns  of  the  Athenian  Church. 

"  But  our  brethren  are  poorer  in  Athens,"  said 
Hyrmina,  "  and  this  is  not  a  matter  of  Church 
discipline,  or  relieving  the  necessities  of  their 
widows.  We  might  make  a  collection  here,  and, 
without  defrauding  our  own  poor,  release  this  girl 
from  her  cruel  bondage." 

"  If  it  could  be  done  I  would  gladly  give  a 
hundred  sesterces,"  said  the  Roman  lady,  "for  is 
she  not  our  sister — one  for  whom   Christ  died  } " 

*^  I  will  give  two  hundred,"  said  Hyrmina,  "and, 


232  Glaticia,  the  Greek  Slave. 

moreover,  find  a  trusty  messenger  to  carry  it  to 
Dionysius,  to  make  the  purchase  of  Valeria." 

"The  Church  will  doubtless  gladly  contribute  the 
sum  needful,"  said  Phoebe.  "  It  will  be  a  thousand 
sesterces,  I  think  thou  saidst  ? "  she  added,  turning 
to  Julia. 

"A  thousand  was  what  Valeria  paid  for  her," 
said  Julia.  And  the  next  day,  when  the  Church 
met  together  to  pray  for  the  deliverance  of  Paul, 
they  were  asked  to  contribute  of  their  earthly 
goods  for  the  deliverance  of  Glaucia. 

A  liberal  response  was  made  to  this  appeal,  and 
before  Julia  left  to  return  to  Rome  the  whole  sum 
was  made  up  and  sent  to  Dionysius  to  transact 
the  business  of  setting  Glaucia  free. 

When  the  letter  of  the  Corinthian  Christians  was 
read  in  the  Church  of  Athens  every  one  rejoiced, 
not  only  that  Glaucia  would  be  rescued  from  her 
hard  mistress,  but  for  the  liberality  and  sympathy 
thus  expressed. 

Dionysius  went  at  once  to  see  Valeria,  and  ask 
the  price  she  demanded  for  her  little  waiting-maid, 
while  Laon  hastened  home  to  tell  Lepida  the  joy- 
ful news.  But,  alas  !  the  rejoicing  was  soon  at  an 
end.  Valeria  received  the  minister  after  several 
refusals,  but  to  his  great  sorrow  she  positively 
refused  to  release  Glaucia  ;  she  would  not  sell  her 
for  two  thousand  sesterces,  she  said. 

In  vain  Dionysius  pleaded  her  faithful  service, 
and  her  refusal  to  worship  the  gods,  making  it 
undesirable  to   retain  her   among   the   other   slaves. 


A  Roman  Fmieral.  233 

Valeria  was  inexorable.  They  would  return  to 
Rome  shortly,  she  said,  and  then  she  would  find 
means  of  compelling  Glaucia's  obedience,  and  with 
this  message  he  was  obliged  to  return  and  acquaint 
the  messenger  from  Corinth  of  the  failure  of  his 
mission. 

Laon's  heart  died  within  him  when  he  heard 
the  dreadful  news,  and  again  arose  that  awful 
spectacle  before  his  vision  which  he  had  seen  out- 
side the  city  walls ;  and  in  his  distress  he  went  to 
Dionysius,  telling  him  what  he  feared  would  be 
his  sister's  fate  when  she  went  back  to  Rome. 

"Our  Lord  Christ,  who  Himself  tasted  the 
agonies  of  such  a  death,  can  alone  save  her,"  said 
Dionysius,  sadly ;  "  the  Church  will  pray  for  her, 
and  thou  must  do  the  same,  even  as  our  brother 
Paul  hath  bidden  us  to  *  be  careful  for  nothing, 
but  in  everything  by  prayer  and  supplication  to 
let  your  requests  be  made  known  unto  God.'  " 

And  Laon  did  pray  as  he  had  never  prayed 
before — prayed  with  that  cruel  cross  always  before 
him,  and  with  but  one  thought  of  comfort — that 
the  Lord  Christ  had  tasted  of  this  deeper  depth 
of  human  agony  and  suffering,  and  therefore  could 
sympathize  with  him  in  his  fear,  and  with  her 
likewise,  if  she  was  to  glorify  Him  by  such  a 
death 

What  Laon  was  suffering  on  her  account,  or  of 
the  effort  that  had  been  made  to  redeem  her, 
Glaucia  knew  nothing.  She  had  heard  from  Fulvia 
and    Felicita    that   they   were   to    return    to    Rome 

R 


234  Glaucia,  the  Greek  Slave, 

shortly,  and  the  preparations  were  nearly  com- 
pleted when  a  messenger  arrived  from  Rome  bring- 
ing letters  from  Claudia  and  Julia,  as  well  as  to  the 
churches  of  Athens  and  Corinth.  The  news  for 
the  churches  was  joyful  indeed.  Paul  had  been 
acquitted,  and  was  at  liberty ;  and  hymns  of  praise 
resounded  on  every  side  for  the  deliverance  God 
had  wrought  in  answer  to  prayer. 

The  news  received  by  Romula  and  Valeria,  how- 
ever, was  anything  but  gratifying,  it  seemed,  and 
at  once  put  an  end  to  the  preparations  for  their 
return  to  the  imperial  city,  though  what  it  was 
remained  a  secret  for  some  time.  At  length  orders 
were  given  for  a  room  to  be  prepared  for  the 
reception  of  a  lady,  but  the  one  chosen  was  far 
removed  from  Valeria's  or  her  mother's,  and  it  was 
furnished  as  plainly  as  possible. 

A  few  days  afterwards  Claudia  arrived  alone  and 
unattended.  Glaucia  was  in  the  peristyle  with 
Valeria  when  she  came  in,  but  instead  of  going 
forward  to  greet  her  sister,  she  turned  haughtily 
away. 

"Show  that  lady  to  her  room,"  she  said  to 
Glaucia,  as  she  passed  out  to  inform  her  mother  of 
her  sister's  arrival. 

Claudia  stood  still,  almost  gasping  for  breath, 
just  where  her  sister  had  left  her ;  but  at  last  she 
saw  Glaucia,  and  then  remembering  where  she  was, 
she  said,  in  a  choking  voice,  "Wilt  thou  show  me 
to  my  room  } " 

An  angry  flush  suffused  her  cheek  when  she  saw 


A  Roman  Fimeral.  235 

the  chamber,  and  noticed  that  it  joined  the  slaves' 
apartments. 

"This  is  not  fit  for  my  father's  daughter,"  she 
said ;  but  the  next  minute,  before  Glaucia  could 
reply,  she  had  conquered  her  wounded  pride,  and 
said  gently,  "  Never  mind ;  I  can  perhaps  be  more 
comfortable  here." 

Glaucia  helped  her  to  unrobe,  mentally  asking 
what  Claudia  could  have  done  to  displease  her 
mother  and  sister  so  much  that  she  was  to  be 
treated  little  better  than  a  servant  in  her  own 
home;  for  while  every  luxury  abounded  in  Valeria's 
dressing-room,  this  was  provided  with  the  barest 
necessaries,  and  Glaucia  had  heard  the  order  given 
to  the  cook  to  serve  the  expected  guest  at  a 
small  table  in  her  own  room,  as  she  would  not 
join  the  family  meals.  This,  however,  which 
Glaucia  thought  such  a  humiliation,  seemed  to 
please  Claudia  when  she  was  told  of  the  arrange- 
ment. 

"  I  am  quite  content,"  she  said.  "  Wilt  thou  ask 
if  I  may  see  my  mother  now.?"  she  said,  when  the 
dust  of  travel  had  been  removed  and  she  had 
changed  her  dress. 

Glaucia  went  to  ask  if  she  might  be  admitted 
to  her  mother's  dressing-room,  but  brought  back 
such  a  message,  that  instead  of  delivering  it  the 
poor  girl  burst  into  tears  when  she  reached 
Claudia's   room. 

"  What  is  it  > "  said  the  lady,  turning  pale. 
"  Does   my  mother  refuse  ? "    she  asked. 


zi6 


Glazicia,  the  Greek  Slave, 


"  I  am  commanded  to  tell  thee  that  —  that 
thou  hast  no  mother,"  said  Glaucia,  in  a  hoarse 
whisper. 

Claudia  sank  upon  the  couch  near  which  she 
was  standing,  and  covered  her  face  with  her  hands 
for  a  few  minutes.  Then  lifting  her  head  she  said, 
"  Glaucia,  thou  art  braver  than  I  am ;  thou  must 
pray  for  me — for  Claudia  the  vestal  is  now  Claudia 
the  Christian." 


CHAPTER    XXL 

THE    FIRST     PERSECUTION. 

ATHENS  was  doomed  to  disappointment  in  her 
expectation  of  entertaining  the  emperor  this 
year ;  but  w^^at  was  a  disappointment  to  others  was 
a  great  relief  to  Romula  and  her  eldest  daughter ; 
for  the  disgrace  Claudia  had  brought  upon  the 
family  name  in  forsaking  her  vows  was  felt  most 
keenly,  and  the  poor  girl  was  made  to  suffer  for  it 
accordingly.  Her  condition  was  little  better  than 
Glaucia's,  and  it  needed  a  faith  as  strong  and  a 
love  and  zeal  as  warm  as  they  possessed  who 
afterwards  gained  a  martyr's  crown  from  the  midst 
of  the  arena,  to  bear  the  little  daily  and  hourly 
persecutions  that  were  heaped  upon  her.  Her 
mother  and  sister  rarely  spoke  to  her,  and  even 
when  she  ventured  to  ask  for  some  particulars 
about  her  father's  last  hours,  she  was  abruptly  told 
that  as  she  had  cut  herself  off  from  her  family  by 
the  profession  of  this  infamous  faith,  it  could  be  of 
no  moment  to  her  what  passed  at  that  time. 


238  Glaticia^  the  Greek  Slave 

She  discovered,  however,  where  his  sepulchre  was 
situated,  and  resolved  to  have  her  share  in  renew- 
ing the  flowers  that  adorned  his  tomb.  But  what 
was  her  surprise  to  see  among  the  wreaths  and 
garlands  usually  placed  there  a  palm  branch 
occupying  the  most  conspicuous  place !  "  What 
right  had  my  father  to  this  distinguishing  mark 
of  Christianity  ? "  She  asked  herself  this  question 
again  and  again,  and  when  she  reached  home  she 
ventured  to  question  Glaucia. 

The  poor  girl  coloured  deeply.  The  secret  of 
her  master's  change  of  faith  was  one  his  wife  and 
daughter  wished  to  be  buried  and  forgotten,  and 
Glaucia  had  not  dared  to  mention  it  even  to  one 
of  her  fellow-slaves,  although  she  knew  that  they 
suspected  something  of  the  kind.  So  now  that 
Claudia  came  with  her  questions  about  this  she 
knew  not  what  to  do,  for  she  had  no  wish  to  rouse 
her  mistress's  anger  still  more,  and  she  was  sure  if 
it  came  to  her  ears  that  the  matter  had  been  talked 
of  she  w^ould  be  deeply  incensed. 

Claudia  guessed  this  was  why  she  continued 
silent,  and  she  said,  "  Trust  me,  Glaucia ;  I  will 
not  speak  of  this  matter  again.  Are  we  not  sisters 
in  Christ,  and  therefore  it  behoveth  us  to  help  and 
defend  each  other.-*  But  tell  me  if  thou  knowest 
aught  concerning  my  father,  for  think  what  my 
grief  has  been,  fearing  that  he  died  without  Christ 
and  without  hope." 

"  He  did  not,"  answered  Glaucia,  quickly ;  "  for- 
give me  that  I   did  not  tell  thee  this  before,  but 


The  First  Persecution.  239 

I  feared  my  mistress  would  be  sorely  grieved  and 
angry." 

"I  will  not  tell  Valeria,"  said  the  lady;  "but 
thou  wilt  relate  to  me  now  all  that  passed  before 
my  father's  death  ?  " 

Thus  pressed,  Glaucia  told  her  of  the  visits  of 
Dionysius,  and  likewise  what  had  been  said  con- 
cerning the  vanity  of  philosophy. 

"And  yet  my  noble  sister  hopes  to  find  what 
my  father  failed  to  discover  in  the  writings  of 
Plato  and  Socrates — what  I  hoped  to  gain  by 
faithful  watch  and  tendance  at  the  sacred  fire  of 
Vesta — rest  for  the  unsatisfied  longings  of  the  soul. 
O  Valeria !  Valeria !  I  weep  to  think  of  thy  long, 
vain,  hopeless  search,  and  how  the  prize  is  offered 
thee,  and  yet  is  spurned,  because  it  comes  not  in 
the  way  thou  expectest  to  find  it." 

"  The  noble  Valeria  will  find  it  as  her  father 
did,"  said  Glaucia,  gently. 

"Thou  thinkest  so.?"  said  Claudia,  quickly. 

"I  have  prayed  for  her,"  replied  Glaucia,  with 
downcast  eyes. 

Claudia  started.  "  Didst  thou  ever  pray  for 
me  ?  "   she  asked. 

Glaucia's  head  drooped  lower.  "  I  could  not 
help  it,"  she  murmured ;  "  thou  saidst  thou  couldst 
almost  believe,  and  I  prayed  the  Lord  Christ  that 
it  might  not  long  be  almost,  but  altogether." 

Claudia  was  deeply  moved.  "  I  was  not  worthy 
of  thy  prayers,"  she  said,  "for  I  was  base  and 
unfaithful,   in  that  I   turned   away   from   this   faith, 


240  Glaucia,  the  Greek  Slave. 

because  of  the  shame  and  disgrace  that  would 
follow.  Thou  hast  been  brave  and  true,  Glaucia, 
and  the  Lord  hath  honoured  thy  faith  and  courage ; 
but  I — it  may  be  I  have  hindered  my  sister  re- 
ceiving this  truth,"  she  said,  with  a  deep  sigh. 

"Then  we  will  pray  the  more  earnestly  that 
the  Lord  Christ  will  Himself  convince  her,"  said 
Glaucia,  hopefully. 

It  was  not  often  that  Glaucia  and  Claudia  had 
an  opportunity  of  speaking  to  each  other.  Valeria 
seemed  to  understand  that  the  two  Christians  would 
like  to  be  together — that  there  now  existed  a  mys- 
terious bond  between  them  stronger  than  that  of 
blood  or  kindred,  and  so,  to  prevent  the  mutual 
strength  to  be  obtained  from  converse  together,  she 
took  care  to  keep  Glaucia  employed  about  her 
own  person  as  much  as  possible. 

And  so  the  weeks  of  summer  and  autumn 
slipped  away,  Valeria  growing  more  and  more  rest- 
less and  dissatisfied,  and  yet  returning  to  the  study 
of  the  philosophy  her  father  had  found  so  hopeless 
with  redoubled  ardour,  only  to  give  it  up  v/ith  an 
aching  sense  of  want  and  despair,  little  dream- 
ing that  her  quiet,  unobtrusive  waiting-maid  was 
noticing  the  signs  of  the  struggle  going  on  in  her 
heart. 

And  so  the  bleak  winter  came  round  again, 
and  the  slaves  began  once  more  to  prepare  for  the 
approaching  saturnalia,  for  this  feast  was  one  looked 
forward  to  with  anxious  care,  and  provided  for 
accordingly. 


The  First  Persecution.  241 

Tjie  last  days  of  November  had  come,  and  the 
quiet  household  of  Romula  began  to  stir  with  some- 
thing of  the  bustle  to  which  it  was  accustomed 
before  her  husband's  death,  when  a  sudden  stop 
was  again  put  to  these  preparations  by  the  hasty 
arrival  of  a  messenger  from  Rome — a  faithful  slave 
of  Julia's — who  brought  not  letters  from  his  mis- 
tress, but  the  lady  herself,  prostrate  with  illness 
and  quite  insane.  She  had  not  spoken  a  sensible 
word  for  some  days  before  they  left  the  city,  the 
man  said  ;  in  fact,  it  was  to  that  they  owed  their 
escape,  or  she  would  probably  have  refused  to 
do  so. 

"  Escape  ! "  repeated  Valeria.  *'  What  has  hap- 
pened, then  } "  she  asked. 

For  answer  the  man  covered  his  face  with  his 
hands  and  shuddered.  "  The  tidings  of  Rome 
being  burned  have  already  reached  Athens,  I  doubt 
not,"  he  said. 

Valeria  started.  "  Rome  burned  !  "  she  ex- 
claimed ;  "  nay,  nay,  tell  me  what  it  is ;  we  have 
heard  naught  concerning  such  a  calamity." 

'^  It  is,  alas  !  too  true,"  said  the  slave.  "  Half 
the  city  hath  been  destroyed,  and  it  is  whispered 
— nay,  it  is  a  well-known  fact  among  many — that 
the  emperor  set  it  on  fire  with  his  own  hand." 

"  Nero  set  his  own  city  on  fire  ! "  repeated  Valeria, 
in  astonishment. 

"  Yes,  not  only  so,  but  sat  and  watched  it  burn- 
ing, and  played  on  his  lyre  the  while,"  said  the 
man. 


242  Glaucia,  the  Greek  Slave. 

"  And  this  is  known,  and  Romans  bear  it ! "  said 
Valeria,  passionately. 

"It  began  to  be  talked  about,  and  the  emperor 
saw  that  the  Romans  would  not  bear  it,  and  so  he 
had  to  seek  for  some  victim  great  enough  to 
satiate  the  popular  fury,  and  at  last  the  despised 
sect  of  the  Nazarenes  were  thought  of,  and  the  tale 
was  industriously  spread  that  they  were  guilty  of 
doing  this,  and  they  were  at  once  seized,  and  almost 
without  the  form  of  a  trial  condemned  to  the  most 
horrible  torture." 

"And  my  Julia,  having  been  deluded  into  join- 
ing this  miserable  sect,  hath  been  made  to  suffer 
for  this  religion } "  said  Valeria. 

"  Nay,  nay  ;  there  hath  been  •  no  accusation 
brought  against  her  on  account  of  her  religion," 
said  the  slave ;  "  but  I  heard  it  testified  that  she 
had  with  her  own  hands  set  fire  to  one  of  the 
houses.  In  vain  I  pleaded  that  I  had  attended  her 
that  night  to  another  part  of  the  city.  No  one 
would  listen  to  me,  and  she  was  condemned  to  be 
burned  the  second  night  to  illuminate  the  emperor's 
garden." 

"My  Julia  be  burned — the  gentle,  loving  woman, 
who  ever  cared  for  the  sorrows  of  others  more  than 
her  own  ease — accused  of  setting  fire  to  a  house ! 
Nay,  nay,  I  had  rather  believe  it  were  the  emperor 
ten  times  over  !  "  exclaimed  Valeria.  "  But  how 
did  she  escape  ?  Tell  me  everything,  for  in  her 
present  condition  it  is  needful  we  should  know 
all" 


The  First  Persecution.  243 

"Nay,  nay,  I  could  not  tell  thee  «//,"  said  the 
man  ;  ''  I  am  not  a  Christian,  but  when  I  saw 
these  people,  many  of  them  as  good  and  gentle  as 
my  mistress  herself,  condemned  to  a  hideous  death, 
and  compelled  to  witness  friends  and  relatives  put 
to  the  most  horrible  torture,  I  felt  a  burning  hatred 
against  the  religion  and  the  gods  who  could  suffer 
such  things  to  be  done ; "  and  again  the  man  shud- 
dered at  the  thought  of  what  he  had  witnessed. 

"And  these  Christians  did  not  deny  their  faith 
to  escape  the  accusation  ? "  asked  Valeria. 

"  Nay,  they  confessed  to  being  of  this  sect,  but 
they  denied  the  crime  of  which  they  were  accused, 
and  many  knew  they  were  innocent ;  but  it  pleased 
Nero  to  turn  the  popular  fury  against  them,  and 
provide  himself  with  another  illumination.  It  was 
this  that  turned  my  mistress's  brain,  and  doubtless 
many  others  besides — the  being  compelled  to  wit- 
ness friends  rolled  in  garments  soaked  with  pitch, 
and  then  chained  to  posts  and  set  on  fire  to  illu- 
minate the  emperor's  gardens  at  night." 

*'  Oh,  hush  !  hush  !  "  exclaimed  Valeria.  "  My 
poor  Julia,  what  she  must  have  suffered  ! " 

"  She  was  condemned  to  the  same  suffering,  was 
being  carried  to  the  place  where  the  pitched  gar- 
ments were  lying  in  readiness,  when  I  volunteered 
to  take  the  place  of  one  who  was  suddenly  called 
away,  and  in  the  hurry  and  confusion  I  threw  a 
toga  I  had  with  me  over  her  shoulders,  and,  by 
the  help  of  one  of  the  guards  whom  she  had  be- 
friended, we    passed    through   unquestioned,   and   I 


244  Glaucia,  the  Greek  Slave, 

at  once  took  ship  for  Athens,  for  Drusilla  had  told 
me  of  her  visit  here,  and  moreover,  being  a  Jewess, 
she  was  less  likely  to  be  suspected  of  holding  a 
faith  which  the  Jews  hate  so  much." 

**Thou  hast  done  well  to  bear  her  hither,"  said 
Valeria ;  "  and  now,  since  it  will  not  be  safe  for 
thee  to  return  to  Rome,  I  will  consult  with  my 
mother  about  sending  our  freedman  Anicetus  to 
secure  some  part  of  her  wealth,  for  she  will  have 
to  remain  in  Athens  now." 

Romula  remembered  what  she  had  said  before 
leaving  Rome  when  Julia  was  ctoied  to  the  room 
hastily  prepared  for  her  reception,  and  she  was 
glad  the  invitation  had  been  given  and  that  her 
slaves  knew  of  it,  although  it  might  bring  some 
trouble  and  inconvenience  if  the  prefect  heard  that 
they  were  concealing  one  who  had  been  condemned 
by  the  emperor. 

The  danger  was  mentioned  both  to  Drusilla  and 
the  slave,  and  they  were  warned  not  to  talk  of 
the  matter  to  any  one — a  warning  scarcely  needed, 
since  both  shrank  with  horror  from  recalling  that 
hideous,  appalling  spectacle;  for  Drusilla,  although 
she  could  not  see,  had  been  compelled  to  hear 
shrieks  and  groans  that  would  resound  in  her  ears 
until  her  dying  day,  while  hovering  round  her  mis- 
tress's prison. 

In  the  new  interest  of  nursing  Julia,  Valeria 
seemed  to  forget  her  anger  against  her  sister  and 
Glaucia,  for  her  condition  was  so  critical,  and  the 
physicians  ordered  so  much  care  and  quiet,  that  no 


The  First  Persecution.  245 

slave  but  Drusilla  was  allowed  to  enter  her  cham- 
ber, lest  she  should  answer  the  questions  Julia  was 
continually  putting  to  her  nurses  in  such  a  way  as 
to  recall  the  scenes  they  were  so  anxious  to  oblite- 
rate from  her  mind. 

Valeria  proved  a  more  skilful  nurse  than  her 
mother,  and  the  patient  was  quieter  and  more  com- 
posed while  Valeria  sat  by  her  bedside,  and  one 
day  asked  her  to  read,  in  a  voice  so  rational  that 
she  thought  she  must  have  recovered  her  reason, 
only  that  the  reading  she  asked  for  was  such  as 
she  knew  nothing  of,  although  she  judged  truly 
enough  that  it  concerned  the  Christian  faith,  and 
could  be  obtained  of  Dionysius,  even  if  Drusilla 
had  not  secured  it  among  the  manuscripts  that  she 
had  brought  with  her. 

The  next  day,  when  Valeria  was  again  sitting  by 
her,  she  repeated  her  request,  and  the  lady  resolved 
to  gratify  it  if  possible,  for  since  hearing  of  this 
terrible  persecution  against  these  people  she  felt 
some  curiosity  to  read  some  of  their  writings.  Per- 
haps the  curiosity  existed  before  and  needed  very 
little  to  rouse  it,  for  however  she  tried  to  forget  it 
or  blind  herself  to  the  fact,  she  knew  that  her  father 
had  embraced  this  despised  faith  before  his  death. 
She  remembered,  too,  the  charge  he  had  once  given 
her  never  to  give  up  her  search  for  light  until  she 
found  it,  in  whatever  direction  it  might  lead,  and 
she  had  heard  from  him,  and  from  Julia  too,  that 
this  religion  alone  brought  "  life  and  immortality 
to  light." 


246  Glaucia,  tJte  Greek  Slaiw. 

So  Drusilla  was  asked  for  the  casket  containing 
her  mistress's  parchments,  and  from  two  or  three 
small  rolls  Valeria  took  one  and  sat  down  to  read 
it  aloud.  It  was  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount,  and 
before  she  had  read  far  Valeria  became  convinced 
that  it  was  no  ordinary  man  who  could  utter  such 
words.  She  read  on  with  earnest  attention  and 
increasing  interest,  quite  regardless  of  the  fact  that 
the  words,  strange  to  her  but  familiar  to  the  invalid, 
had  so  soothed  and  refreshed  her  weary  spirit  that 
she  had  fallen  into  a  sleep  so  quiet  and  natural 
that  Valeria  well-nigh  forgot  her  presence,  until  she 
came  to  the  close  of  the  manuscript. 

"  Truly  this  seemeth  to  be  as  a  healing  medicine 
to  thy  mistress,"  she  said,  as  she  saw  Drusilla  keep- 
ing her  faithful  watch  at  the  foot  of  the  bed. 

"  If  my  mistress  could  only  hear  and  receive 
once  more  these  gracious  words,  it  would  heal  her 
troubled  mind,"  said  Drusilla,  with  a  sigh. 

"  Then  thou  thinkest  I  should  read  to  her  every 
day,"  said  Valeria,  with  a  slight  start  as  she  saw 
her  sister  enter  the  room,  while  she  still  held  the 
manuscript  in  her  hand. 

Claudia  noticed  the  heightened  colour  in  her 
sister's  cheeks,  and  then  saw  that  she  had  been 
reading  what  Julia  had  often  read  to  her,  but  she 
felt  afraid  to  speak  of  this  now.  Whenever  she 
felt  inclined  to  mention  her  change  of  faith,  there 
came  to  her  remembrance  that  time  when  she  had 
so  basely  stifled  her  convictions,  and  declared  that 
she   was   Claudia   the   vestal   still,    when   she  knew 


The  First  Persecution. 


247 


she  ought  to  have  said  that  all  faith  in  these  old 
superstitions  had  gone  for  ever.  Had  she  done 
this,  and  firmly  declared  her  faith  in  Christ  to  her 
father,  he,  and  Valeria  as  well,  might  have  received 
the  Gospel  from  her  lips.  Now  this  honour  was 
taken  from  her,  as  an  unworthy  servant,  and  she 
must  stand  aside,  and  let  others  do  the  glorious 
work  that  might  and  ought  of  right  to  be  hers. 

These  were  her  thoughts  as  she  stood  and  looked 
at  Julia  and  her  sister,  but  when  she  heard  Valeria 
ask  Drusilla  to  hand  the  casket  of  manuscripts  over 
to  her  care,  and  saw  her  take  them  to  her  own 
room,  she  lifted  her  heart  in  praise  to  God  that 
He  had  not  rejected  her  prayer. 

An  hour  or  two  later  there  was  a  little  gathering 
in  Claudia's  room.  She  sent  for  Glaucia  to  tell 
her  the  joyful  news  that  Valeria  had  begun  to  study 
the  words  of  the  Lord  Christ,  and  they  both  with 
Drusilla  kneeled  to  pray  that  the  Holy  Spirit  might 
be  given  to  enlighten  her,  that  she  too  might  give 
her  heart  to  Christ,  and  cast  in  her  lot  with  His 
people. 


^^ 

^^ipgs^f 

^^pj 

1 

wv^v*5^^S 

^1^^^ 

^■Mjfc'ifc 

'^^S/^ 

l^^^^s 

^^?^^ 

1^^^ 

^Si^ 

^ 

CHAPTER   XXII. 
CONCLUSION. 

THE  news  brought  by  Julia's  slave  of  the  cruel 
persecution  of  the  Christians  in  Rome  was 
made  known  to  the  little  Church  at  Athens,  and 
they  resolved  to  send  the  warning  to  their  brethren 
at  Corinth,  for  it  might  be  they  had  not  yet  heard 
of  it,  though  what  they  would  do  in  the  matter 
they  could  not  tell. 

Laon  had  so  approved  himself  to  the  members 
of  the  Church,  that  now  a  trusty  messenger  was 
wanted  who  could  journey  to  Corinth  with  speed  and 
discretion,  he  was  unanimously  chosen  to  carry  letters 
from  Dionysius  to  the  Corinthian  congregation. 

Arnobius  was  greatly  pleased  that  his  young 
favourite  had  been  selected  for  the  difficult  duty, 
and  readily  agreed  to  dispense  with  his  services  in 
the  market,  although  he  was  so  useful  now,  and  had 
made  himself  so  popular  with  the  customers  by  his 
kindness  and  readiness  to  oblige,  that  his  business 
had  increased  very  much,  and  it  would  be  difficult 
to  carry  it  on  by  himself 


Conclusion.  249 

Lepida,  however,  strongly  opposed  this  under- 
taking, talked  of  the  dangers  of  such  a  journey, 
and  Laon's  unfitness  for  it,  until  both  he  and 
Arnobius  began  to  think  she  must  have  some  ulterior 
motive  for  wishing  him  to  refuse  it.  This,  however, 
he  was  not  likely  to  do,  for  her  present  unwilling- 
ness for  him  to  go  to  Corinth  brought  to  his  mind 
several  things  connected  with  her  visit  there,  and 
he  resolved  to  make  some  inquiries  about  his  mother 
when  he  delivered  the  letters  of  the  Church. 

There  was  little  need  to  urge  him  to  secrecy  or 
despatch.  As  soon  as  the  rolls  were  written  and 
sealed,  he  was  ready  to  set  off  with  them,  in  spite 
of  the  light  flakes  of  snow  that  were  gently  descend- 
ing as  he  passed  through  the  gate  of  the  city.  It 
was  not  often  that  snow  was  seen  in  Athens,  and 
the  people  thought  no  one  should  be  abroad  when 
it  did  fall,  so  it  was  not  likely  he  would  meet  many 
passengers  during  his  forty-five  miles*  walk ;  but 
this  would  save  him  from  the  inconvenience  of 
answering  questions  he  might  be  troubled  with,  and 
the  loneliness  he  did  not  mind,  for  he  had  one 
important  matter  to  settle — how  he  should  begin 
his  inquiries  for  his  mother.  The  letters  to  the 
Church  must  be  delivered  first,  and  then  he  would 
cautiously  put  questions  to  some  of  the  people  he 
met,  or  call  upon  the  deaconess,  Phoebe,  who  had 
sent  the  money  for  Glaucia's  redemption,  and  tell 
her  some  portion  of  his  story,  and  ask  her  help  to 
enable  him  to  find  his  mother. 

This    last  plan  seemed  the  best  he  could  adopt, 

s 


250  Glaucia,  the  Greek  Slave. 

and  when  at  length  he  reached  Corinth,  weary  and 
footsore,  after  his  two  days'  march,  he  went  to  the 
house  of  the  minister,  and,  after  delivering  the 
letters,  asked  for  Phoebe,  the  deaconess. 

"  Nay  ;  but  tarry  awhile,  and  rest  and  refresh 
thyself  while  I  break  these  seals,"  said  the  minister, 
as  he  heard  the  inquiry ;  "  unless  thou  art  the 
bearer  of  tidings  to  our  sister,"  he  added. 

"  Nay ;  but  I  would  fain  hear  tidings  of  one  who 
came  to  Corinth,  as  I  believe,  many  years  ago,  and 
hath  not  been  to  Athens  since,"  said  Laon. 

The  minister  looked  at  Laon  very  earnestly. 
"  Thou  art  in  search  of  one  who  formerly  lived  at 
Athens,"  he  said  ;  "tarry  until  I  have  read  these 
letters,  and  then  I  will  talk  further  upon  this 
matter ; "  and  he  carried  the  rolls  into  his  own 
private  room,  for  he  knew  not  what  important  news 
they  might  contain, 

Laon  sat  down  in  the  undecorated  atrium  to 
wait,  but  he  had  not  been  there  two  minutes  when 
the  curtain  was  drawn  from  the  entrance,  and  two 
plainly-dressed  ladies  entered.  One  of  them  started 
as  her  eyes  fell  upon  Laon,  and  she  stood  still 
with  heaving  breast,  and  a  face  from  which  it  seemed 
the  eyes  would  start  in  the  intensity  of  her  gaze. 

"  What  is  it,  my  sister  ? "  asked  her  companion, 
noticing  her  emotion,  while,  by  some  strange,  far-off 
remembrance  or  fascination,  Laon  never  moved  his 
eyes  from  her  face. 

For  a  minute  or  two  they  stood  thus  looking 
at     each    other,    and    then,    in    a    quick,     panting 


Conclusion.  251 

whisper,  came    the   words,  "  It   is — it    must    be  my 
Laon !  " 

For  answer,  Laon  stumbled  forward,  and  caught 
the  reehng  figure. 

"  My  mother ! "  he  gasped,  and  the  two  were 
locked  in  an  embrace  so  passionate,  so  long,  that 
Phoebe  feared  for  her  friend's  over-taxed  powers, 
and  gently  touching  Laon's  shoulder,  she  said — 

"  Be  careful — she  is  not  strong." 

He  needed  no  second  hint.  Mastering  his  emotion, 
he  partly  led,  partly  carried  his  mother  to  a  couch 
close  at  hand,  and,  gently  placing  her  upon  it, 
kneeled  down  to  look  at  the  face  from  which  every 
particle  of  colour  had  faded,  while  Phoebe  went  in 
search  of  some  restorative.  The  minister's  wife, 
a  gentle  matron,  came  in,  bringing  a  cup  of  spiced 
wine,  and  handed  it  to  Laon,  who  pressed  his  mother 
to  drink  a  little  before  she  attempted  to  speak 
again. 

She  managed  to  swallow  a  little,  and  then 
whispered,  "  You  are  faint,  my  son,  you  need  it." 
Then  her  eyes  wandered  to  the  peasant's  garment 
he  wore,  travel-stained  and  dusty,  and  she  seemed 
to  -ask  some  explanation  of  this. 

But  Laon  saw  it  would  not  be  wise  to  tell  her 
too  much  of  his  story  until  she  was  better.  Drink- 
ing some  of  the  wine,  he  said,  "  I  am  weary ;  I 
have  travelled  many  miles  to-day,   my  mother." 

"Thou  hast  escaped  from  Rome  as  best  thou 
couldst,"  said  the  lady  ;  **  but — but  my  little 
Glaucia  ! "  she  whispered. 


252  Gla?icia,  the  Greek  Slave 

*'  Glaucia  is  safe,  my  mother,"  said  Laon  ;  "  she 
is  in  Athens." 

For  a  minute  or  two  the  mother  lay  with  closed 
eyes,  while  a  radiant  smile  beamed  over  her  face, 
and,  turning  towards  Phoebe,  she  said,  "Did  I  not 
cell  thee  that  God  would  bring  my  children  to  my 
arms  again  ? "  Then,  looking  at  Laon,  she  said, 
"  But,  my  son,  how  knewest  thou  where  to  search 
for  me  ? " 

"  I  truly  came  in  search  of  thee,  for  I  judged 
thou  must  be  in  Corinth  from  what  Lepida  once 
said ;  but  I  also  came  as  a  messenger  from  the 
Church  at  Athens,  to  bring  tidings  of  the  persecu- 
tion of  the  Christians  in  Rome." 

"  Thou  camest  from  the  Church  at  Athens  1 " 
said  Hyrmina,  passing  her  hand  over  her  forehead, 
as  if  her  senses  were  growing  confused.  "  Dost 
thou  know  the  Christian  Church  at  Athens  .? "  she 
asked. 

"  I  am  a  Christian  ;  I  am  a  member  of  the 
Athenian   Church,"  said  Laon. 

A  look  of  almost  ineffable  joy,  that  was  too  great 
to  find  utterance  in  words,  for  a  few  minutes  shone 
in  her  tearful  eyes ;  but  at  last  she  managed  to 
whisper,  "  And  my  Glaucia  } " 

Laon  understood  the  question.  "  Glaucia  is  a 
Christian  too — the  noblest  Christian  in  Athens,"  he 
added,  warmly. 

"  It  is  enough.  Phoebe,  my  sister,  praise  God  for 
me,  or  I  shall  die  before  I  can  give  thanks ; "  and 
indeed    it  seemed  as  though   the   overwhelming  joy 


Concliisio7i.  253 

would  prove  too  much  for  her  feeble  strength,  and 
a  physician  had  to  be  sent  for  almost  immediately. 

Laon  was  greatly  alarmed  ;  for  to  lose  his  mother 
in  the  very  moment  of  their  reunion  was  a  trial 
so  uniooked  for,  that  he  almost  forgot  to  thank 
God  for  this  mercy  in  his  anxious  prayer  for  her 
speedy  restoration.  He  was  so  taken  up  with  his 
own  immediate  concerns,  that  he  forgot  to  relate 
the  fuller  details  of  the  calamity  that  had  befallen 
their  brethren  in  Rome,  which  he  had  received  from 
Drusilla,  until  reminded  of  his  duty  by  hearing  that 
news  of  the  fire  had  already  reached  Corinth, 
although  they  knew  nothing  of  the  accusation 
brought  against  the  emperor.  They  only  knew 
that  the  charge  against  their  brethren  must  be 
false,  and  prayer  had  already  been  offered  on  their 
behalf  and  collections  made  to  send  to  the  relief 
of  those  who  would  be  left  orphans  through  this 
cruel  persecution. 

Whether  it  would  be  wise  to  advise  their  brethren 

to   leave   Rome   and    come   to    Corinth   they   could 

not   tell,    for   it    might   be    that   an   edict  had    been 

issued  by  the  emperor  to  persecute  them  in  every 

part  of   his   dominion  as   well   as   Rome.      It    was, 

therefore,   an   anxious    company   that    met    in    the 

minister's    house    that    evening   to   thank    God    for 

his   mercy   to    Hyrmina ;    for    perhaps    the    soldiers 

were   even   then   on   their  way   to  arrest   them,   for 

an  imperial  messenger  had   been  seen   in  the   city, 

and   doubtless  had   brought  despatches  from  Rome 

to  the  prefect. 

S  2 


254  GLaucia,  iJie  Greek  Slave. 

But  the  evening  passed  without  anything  oc- 
curring to  alarm  them,  and  they  began  to  take 
courage  when  the  next  day  passed  and  no  one  had 
been  molested,  and  on  the  third  day  a  messenger 
was  despatched  to  Athens  to  inform  the  Church 
of  Laon's  arrival,  and  carry  letters  to  Dionysius 
informing  him  of  what  had  happened  to  Laon, 
and  requesting  him  to  make  another  effort  to 
secure  Glaucia's  release,  and  to  send  her  with  all 
speed  to  her  mother  at  Corinth. 

As  yet  Hyrmina  did  not  know  of  her  daughter's 
condition.  But  as  Dionysius  again  failed  to  induce 
Valeria  to  release  her,  and  Hyrmina  began  to  grow 
stronger,  they  resolved  to  tell  her  the  full  reason 
why  she  could  not  leave  Athens — that  it  was  not 
alone  the  difficulty  of  travelling  that  prevented 
Glaucia  from  coming  to  her  bedside,  but  because 
she  w^as  a  slave. 

"  My — Glaucia — a — slave — in — Athens  !  "  she  re- 
peated slowly  ;  "  was  it  to  her,  then,  that  my  heart 
was  strongly  drawn  in  sympathy  when  Julia  visited 
us  last  year  }  " 

**  Yes,  it  was  thy  daughter  thou  didst  so  earnestly 
try  to  release,  although  we  little  knew  it  at  that 
time,"  said   Phoebe. 

"  And  I  must  try  again,"  said  Hyrmina.  "  This 
Roman  lady,  hard  as  she  may  be,  cannot  resist  a 
mother's  prayers.  The  Lord  Christ  will  plead  with 
her  for  me — I  will  go  to  Athens  and  redeem  my 
child." 

No  one  attempted  to  dissuade  her,  for  it  seemed 


Conditsion .  255 

the  only  way  by  which  Glaucia  could  be  released, 
and  from  this  time  it  was  marvellous  to  notice  how 
rapidly  she  regained  health  and  strength.  In  a  few 
weeks  she  was  able  to  undertake  the  journey,  and, 
accompanied  by  Laon,  she  set  off  in  a  litter  for  the 
house  of  Dionysius,  who  had  offered  to  entertain 
her  during  her  visit  to  Athens. 

Laon  stopped  to  see  Lepida,  and  inform  her  of 
all  that  had  happened,  quite  expecting  she  would 
be  very  angry  when  she  heard  it.  But  to  his  sur- 
prise she  met  him  with  such  a  pale,  weary,  anxious 
face  that  he  asked  if  she  had  been  ill. 

"  Nay,  nay,  not  ill  but  unhappy,  wretched,  and 
miserable.  But  how  is  my  noble  mistress,  thy 
mother  ?  "  she  asked,  anxiously. 

"  Better,"  answered  Laon  ;  and  he  could  not  help 
adding,  ''  Oh,  Lepida,  why  didst  thou  not  tell  me 
where  to  find  my  mother  before .? " 

"  Because  thy  father  made  me  swear  by  the  gods 
that  I  would  ever  try  to  keep  thee  from  her.  I 
tried  to  keep  my  oath,  even  when  I  broke  it  by 
giving  thee  those  parchments,  and  now  the  gods 
have  forsaken  me,  and  I  am  friendless  and  alone  in 
the  world." 

"  Nay,  nay ;  my  mother  will  be  thy  friend,"  said 
Laon,  **  and  thou  shalt  learn  to  love  our  God  and 
Saviour,  and  then  thou  wilt  be  happy  w^ith  Arno- 
bius  again,"  he  added,  in  a  whisper. 

She  did  not  repulse  him  or  refuse  the  comfort 
he  tried  to  give  her,  but  she  shook  her  head  sadly 
as   she   said,    "  I     am    not   worthy   to    look    in    th;- 


256  Glaticia,  tJie  Greek  Slave. 

mother's  face  again,  and  thy  God  would  surely 
reject  an  old  woman  who  has  given  the  best  of 
her  days  to  the  service  of  those  thou  callest  idols." 

Laon  could  not  stay  long,  for  his  mother's  litter 
had  passed,  and  he  was  anxious  to  overtake  it,  but 
he  whispered,  as  he  bade  her  farewell,  "  My  mother 
will  forgive  thee,  and  the  Lord  Christ  will  receive 
thee ; "  and  then  he  turned  his  horse's  head  once 
more  towards  Athens,  and  rode  after  his  mother. 

As  soon  as  they  reached  the  house  of  Dionysius 
Hyrmina  alighted,  and  securing  a  change  of  bearers 
for  her  litter,  she  only  stayed  long  enough  to  put 
on  a  costly  tunic  and  robe,  such  as  she  wore  in 
the  old  days  before  her  banishment,  and  then 
she  went  on  at  once  to  present  herself  before 
Valeria. 

She  sent  a  message  by  the  slave  to  say  that 
Hyrmina,  a  noble  Athenian  matron,  desired  to 
see  Valeria,  the  Roman  maiden.  The  mian  wae 
evidently  impressed  by  the  gentle  majesty  of  hei 
bearing,  and  ushered  her  into  the  atrium  at  once, 
and  sent  a  message  to  his  mistress. 

Valeria  was  reading  to  Julia,  who  was  slowh' 
regaining  her  health,  and  reason  too,  but  was  too 
weak  to  be  left  to  the  care  of  slaves  entirely.  She 
looked  annoyed  when  this  visitor  was  announced, 
and  sent  Drusilla  in  search  of  Glaucia  to  take  a 
message  of  excuse,  but  Glaucia  was  not  to  be 
found,  and  so  the  lady  was  obliged  to  lay  aside 
her  reading  to  go  and  see  her  visitor. 

She    was     evidently    impressed     when     sJie    saw 


Conclusion.  25/ 

Hyrmiiia,  and  received  her  with  a  reverence  as  her 
equal  in  rank  but  superior  in  years,  but  what  was 
her  astonishment  to  see  the  tall,  stately,  elegantly- 
dressed  lady  fall  on  her  knees,  and,  with  clasped 
hands,  implore  her  to  give  her  back  her  child. 

"  Thy  child  ! "  repeated  Valeria,  looking  down  at 
the  agonized  face,  and  thinking  that  she,  too,  must 
be  insane.  Fearing  this  was  certainly  her  con- 
dition, she  was  about  to  summon  Anicetus  and 
some  of  the  slaves,  when  Glaucia  stepped  out  oi 
the  alcove  leading  to  Claudia's  room. 

"My  Glaucia!  my  child!  my  long-lost  daughter!" 
exclaimed  the  kneeling  suppliant,  rushing  towards 
the  girl  and  clasping  her  in  her  arms.  For  a 
minute  or  two  mother  and  child  were  clasped  in 
a  fond  embrace,  but  Hyrmina  was  the  first  to 
recover  herself  and  remember  she  was  in  Valeria's 
presence. 

"  Kneel  with  me,  Glaucia,  and  pray  thy  mistress 
to  suffer  me  to  ransom  thee,"  she  said,  again  falling 
on  her  knees  at  Valeria's  feet.  "  I  care  not  what 
sum  thou  dost  ask,"  she  said,  appealing  again  to 
the  lady,  "  I  am  rich,  and  my  children  are  of  noble 
birth." 

"  Rich  and  of  noble  birth ! "  repeated  Valeria. 
**  Dost  thou  know,  then,  that  Glaucia  has  disgraced 
thee,  and  calls  herself  a  Christian } " 

Hyrmina  lifted  her  head  and  looked  at  Valeria. 
"  I,  too,  am  a  Christian,"  she  said  ;  "  for  this  I 
had  to  give  up  husband,  children,  kindred,  and 
country,    for    twelve    years,    since    I    was    banished 


2^S  G/aucia,  the  Greek  Slave. 

from  Athens  because  I  would  not  deny  my  Master ; 
and  thinkest  thou  it  is  a  disgrace  to  be  called  by 
the  sacred  name  of  Christ,  who  is  King  of  kings 
and  Lord  of  lords  ?  Nay,  nay ;  it  is  the  highest 
honour  to  which  we  can  aspire,  and  I  would  rather 
have  my  daughter  what  she  is,  a  Christian  slave, 
than  an  idolatrous  queen." 

"  Glaucia  is  no  longer  a  slave,"  said  Valeria,  as 
soon  as  she  could  recover  from  her  astonishment 
sufficiently  to  speak  ;  "  when  her  mother  claims  her 
she  is  free.  Nay,  nay,  rise  to  thy  feet,"  she  said, 
as  Hyrmina  bent  in  lowly  thanks  before  her. 

Glaucia  herself  was  in  such  a  state  of  joyful 
bewilderment  that  she  knew  not  what  to  do  until 
her  mother  took  her  hand  to  lead  her  to  her  litter. 
Then  she  remembered  Claudia  and  Drusilla,  and 
ran  to  tell  them  what  had  happened. 

*'  Glaucia,  God  hath  heard  thy  prayer  ;  will  it 
be  answered  likewise  for  Valeria  t " 

A  few  months  later  that  question  was  answered. 
Glaucia  and  Laon  had  gone  to  Corinth  with  their 
mother  ;  but  most  of  the  other  actors  in  this  story 
were  gathered  in  a  large,  plainly-furnished  hall 
outside  the  gates  of  Athens.  This  was  a  special 
gathering  of  the  Athenian  Church,  and  they  had 
met  to  receive  two  new  converts  from  idolatry. 
There  were  nearly  forty  people  assembled,  sitting 
in  a  semicircle,  with  their  minister  Dionysius  in 
the  midst.  All  were  silently  praying  for  the  pre- 
sence and  help  of  God's  Holy  Spirit,  when  the 
door  opened,  and  Arnobius  entered,  leading  his  wife 


Co7tchisio7i.  259 

by  the  hand,  and  immediately  behind  him  came 
the  old  preacher  leading  Valeria. 

"  Men  and  brethren,"  he  said,  advancing  to  the 
front,  between  the  two  candidates,  "  these  who 
once  were  blind  hath  the  Spirit  of  God  enlightened, 
and  given  them  the  desire  to  join  us,  that  they 
may  see  and  know  and  understand  more  of  His 
truth." 

"Let  them  come,"  said  each  in  turn,  Julia  and 
Claudia  being  of  the  number,  and  then  they  were 
led  to  the  seat  occupied  by  the  catechumens. 

A  prayer  and  exhortation  followed,  after  which 
some  little  children  were  led  in,  and  placed  before 
Dionysius,  who  exhorted  them  in  language  suitable 
to  their  age.  Then,  after  blessing  them,  he  turned 
to  the  rest  of  the  congregation,  and  said,  "  Except 
ye  be  converted,  and  become  as  little  children,  ye 
shall  not  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven." 


Pardon  d-  Sons,  Printtrs,  Wint  Office  Court,  Fleet  Street,  E.C. 


^.rtrw««»>-  ■  •■,-•'  rT'Hn 


Boston  Public  Library 
Central  Library,  Copley  Square 

Division  of 
Reference  and  Research  Services 


The  Date  Due  Card  in  the  pocket  indi- 
cates the  date  on  or  before  which  this 
book  should  be  returned  to  the  Library. 

Please  do  not  remove  cards  from  this 
pocket. 


BOSTON  PUBLIC  LIBRARY 


3  9999  05428  0449 


'     ■■■■'   ":i^^ggt»;ir 


m 


'HiliP